

Class 

Book 



V Z 7 - 

■Cfl fr y 


Copyright N° Lcp ^ 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 
































































































































* 











































< i , y y 

I LL READ 






Letty’s 


Springtime 


BY HELEN SHERMAN GRIFFITH 

«« 

AUTHOR OF 


“LETTY OF THE CIRCUS” 
“LETTY AND THE TWINS” 
“LETTY’S NEW HOME” 
“LETTY’S SISTER” 
“LETTY’S TREASURE” 
“LETTY’S GOOD LUCK” 

“ LETTY AT THE CONSERVATORY ” 


Illustrated by Paula B. Himmelsbach 



THE PENN PUBLISHING COMPANY 

PHILADELPHIA 

MCMXVI 



COPYRIGHT 
1916 BY 
THE PENN 
PUBLISHING 
C OMP AN Y 



Letty’s Springtime 






MAY 3! 1916 


©Cl. A 4 33 33 9 


■"H* \ . 


Introduction 


) 


As a small child Letty Grey has helped 
earn her share of the family income by tak- 
ing part with her brother Ben in an acrobatic 
act, as told in “ Letty of the Circus.” After 
the death of her mother and brother, Letty is 
adopted by a well-to-do author, Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones, who cultivates the girl’s voice and 
brings her up amidst happy surroundings and 
loving, admiring friends. This appears in 
two books, “ Letty and the Twins ” and 
“ Letty’s New Home.” By a happy accident, 
during a summer in England, described in 
“ Letty’s Sister,” Letty makes friends with “ a 
little lame lacemaker,” who turns out to be 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s own daughter, lost as a 
baby in shipwreck. 

The united family live happily, but Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones loses some of her money. 
However, old papers, supposedly valueless, 
which the circus manager had been guarding 
for Letty, a bequest from her brother — see 
3 


4 


INTRODUCTION 


“ Letty’s Treasure ” — fortunately materialize 
into a sufficient income to allow Letty to 
pursue her musical studies at the Conserva- 
tory, where she passes a somewhat discourag- 
ing winter among uncongenial people, but 
with enough kindness from Mr. Jack Beck- 
with and other old friends to prevent her 
from becoming too downcast. She sings at a 
Conservatory concert and scores a great suc- 
cess. These school-days are described in 
“ Letty’s Good Luck ” and “ Letty at the Con- 
servatory.” 


Contents 


I. 

Leila Huntington’s Cousin 



9 

II. 

Sore Throat 

. 



24 

III. 

A House Party . 




40 

IV. 

“Out for Whales” . 




52 

V. 

At Midnight. . 




67 

VI. 

Giving a Chance 




81 

VII. 

Mr. Jack Makes a Bargain 



100 

VIII. 

Leila’s Invitation 




117 

IX. 

Princeton . 




132 

X. 

A Book-Party . 




150 

XI. 

Old Friends for New 




166 

XII. 

A Family Dinner 




M 

OO 

XIII. 

A Shadow of the Past 




192 

XIV. 

On the Campus 




207 

XV. 

The Hut in the Woods 




221 

XVI. 

The Tramp 




236 

XVII. 

Mrs. Perkins 




251 

XVIII. 

Confidences 




265 

XIX. 

A Motor Ride . 




282 

XX. 

Conclusion 




3 °o 


6 



Illustrations 


“ I’ll Read ” 

PAGE 

Frontispiece 

The Girls Curled Up on the Sofa 

• 75 

The Audience Forgot to Guess 

. . 148 

She Mounted Quickly . 

. . 204 

“I Suppose There’s Something More ” 

• 297 




Letty’s Springtime 


Letty’s Springtime 


CHAPTER I 

leila Huntington’s cousin 

Leila Huntington had always shown a 
tendency to make friends with people older 
than herself, and this tendency was increased 
after her Western cousin, Ross Gilchrist, came 
to Princeton College as a student. He had en- 
tered the autumn before, but it had taken 
nearly the whole winter to become properly 
acquainted with his Eastern relatives, whom 
he had never met before. 

Not that Ross was shy, but he did not real- 
ize at first how valuable to a student relatives 
living close at hand can be made. Ross was 
a tall, blond, good-looking boy, with a wide 
smile and breezy manners, a great favorite 
among his classmates and a skilful athlete. 
He had come to call upon his aunt and uncle 
9 


io LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

very promptly upon his arrival at Princeton 
— and was very careful to write the fact home 
to his mother. He seemed to think that that 
duty visit ended his obligations, and promptly 
forgot them. 

At Thanksgiving time Mrs. Huntington re- 
flected that her sister’s boy might feel lonely 
and perhaps homesick on his first holiday 
away from home, and invited him, in a cor- 
dial, affectionate note, to come and dine with 
them, and to stay the whole three days of his 
vacation. But Ross had accepted the invita- 
tion of his roommate to go to Philadelphia 
for the week-end, and it was nearly Christmas 
time before his mother succeeded in impress- 
ing upon him, through innumerable letters, 
that good manners compelled him to pay a 
“ bread-and-butter visit ” to his aunt. 

Ross went and had a pleasant Sunday after- 
noon. Leila, who upon the occasion of his 
first visit had impressed him merely as an 
overgrown girl with a cold in her head, 
seemed more wide awake this time, and flat- 
tered Ross by her genuine interest in his col- 
lege life. She giggled appreciatively at his 
rehearsal of experiences at Commons, and 


LEILA'S COUSIN 


1 1 

sympathized with his miseries when ragged 
by the sophomores. 

Mrs. Huntington was quite horrified by his 
accounts of the food served the freshmen in 
Commons, and begged him to come to dinner 
every Sunday, and get at least one good and 
sufficient meal a week. Ross remained for 
Sunday night supper with the family and 
decided, if that were a sample of their regular 
menus, it would pay to accept his aunt's in- 
vitation. 

“ They certainly can feed a fellow," he re- 
ported afterward to Jim Freeman, his room- 
mate. “ As soon as I get a little more used to 
the family, I'll ask Aunt Laura if I may bring 
you around, too." 

“ Thanks, but I don't believe I'll go, old 
man." 

“ Why not, I'd like to know? I never 
knew a chap so fond of good eats as you." 

“ But isn't there a girl? You said some- 
thing about " 

“ Ho, Leila ! You needn't be afraid of her. 
She’s only a kid. And a pretty nice one, too. 
Of course you've got to go, Jim, you idiot. 
Think of being sure of one good filling meal 


12 


LETTY’S SPRINGTIME 


a week ! Why, it makes Commons seem al- 
most bearable.” 

“ Bat won’t your aunt think it cheeky, 
ringing me in on her? ” 

“ Don’t you suppose I’ll know how to man- 
age it? Of course you’ll have to go around 
and call with me some day, first, and we’ll 
lead the talk around to Commons — it won’t 
be hard to do — and you might let on that you 
had a weak digestion or something ” 

“That wouldn’t do,” objected Jim. “If I 
gave that song and dance I’d have to live up 
to it and not eat much.” 

“ No, that wouldn’t do. And it wouldn’t 
please my uncle, either.” 

“Why? Does he object to people with 
weak digestions ? ” 

“I should just guess he does. He likes 
to see folks eat heartily and enjoy them- 
selves, he says. You just ought to see my 
uncle, Jim. I, guess he weighs most three 
hundred, and he’s jolly to match ; you know 
the style.” 

“ Sounds promising. And you’re sure the 
girl’s only a kid ? ” 

“Sure thing, with two pig-tails, just right 


LEILA'S COUSIN 


l 3 

to pull. They’re a pretty jolly family, Jim. 
You’ll miss it by not going.” 

“Well, trot me around some time, old man, 
if you don’t mind.” 

“ I’ll tell you what I’ll do. They’ve in- 
vited me there for the Christmas vacation. 
I’ll work your name in then, and right after- 
ward we can begin our Sunday feeds.” 

Ross carried out this programme faithfully, 
but felt a little like a traitor when he found 
how easily his aunt fell in with his scheme. 
He was sorry he had not gone straight to her, 
told her that he wanted to bring his chum, 
and explain frankly how both of them longed 
for home cooking. Instead, he hemmed and 
hawed, brought up Jim’s name again and 
again, remarked how kind Jim had been and 
how indebted to him Ross felt for various 
favors and, when his aunt suggested bringing 
the young man to call, assumed an air of grati- 
fied surprise for which he hated himself. 

Ross became very well acquainted with his 
relatives during the Christmas holidays. The 
resemblance of his Aunt Laura to his mother, 
in speech and manner as well as looks, made 
him feel very much at home, and he found 


LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 


i4 

Leila very companionable, after the first shy- 
ness had worn off, very companionable in 
spite of the pig-tails. 

“ Say, kid, why don’t you turn those up in 
some way? ” he suggested one day, after Leila 
had endured more of his tweakings than 
usual. “ You’d not get teased so much by 
the fellows, when I bring ’em here to call.” 

“Will Jim Freeman pull my braids?” 
asked Leila in trepidation. 

“ Sure thing, if he gets a chance. It 
wouldn’t be human nature not to.” 

“ Well, if he does he may expect to be well 
slapped for it.” 

“ Oh, come, you aren’t going to make a 
stranger of Jim, are you ? Aunt Laura prom- 
ised to treat him like one of the family. Why, 
he — I — want Jim to feel that he can come 
here every once in a while — say every Sun- 
day, maybe — and get a jolly big feed, just like 
you give me. If you make him feel like a 
stranger he won’t feel like hustling the grub 
— I mean, like eating so much. He’d have to 
have his company manners with him, and be- 
have like a gentleman. That’s not the way to 
treat a member of the family, you know.” 


LEILA'S COUSIN 


*5 

Leila pondered his words, and decided to 
take his advice about her braids, rather to her 
mother’s dismay, for Mrs. Huntington con- 
sidered that her little girl was already too old 
in her ways. But she had to admit that the 
change was very becoming, and permitted Miss 
Brown, the dressmaker who had made Leila’s 
clothes since she was a baby, to lengthen her 
skirts another inch. 

Leila also conveyed to her mother a hint of 
the manner in which Ross wished his chum 
treated by the Huntington family, a mode of 
treatment for which it was unnecessary to sue, 
since they were a most informal and hospi- 
table family, Mr. Huntington’s social motto 
being, “ the more the merrier.” 

So, when Jim made his first call, under the 
patronizing wing of Ross, he found the ex- 
perience very far indeed removed from an 
ordeal, and Mrs. Huntington’s motherly in- 
sistence that they should stay for supper so 
sincere that Jim accepted with alacrity. The 
one embarrassing moment of the whole charm- 
ing visit was his introduction to Leila who, 
with her upturned braids and bashful reserve, 
appeared quite the young lady. The only 


1 6 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

revenge Jim took at the moment was to affect 
an unconsciousness of Ross’s close proximity 
behind him and give a backward step that 
bruised that young gentleman’s toes most un- 
mercifully. 

“ That isn’t the way to treat a friend who’s 
letting you in on a good thing,” Ross accused 
him on the way home. 

“ But you told me she was only a kid.” 

“ So she is.” 

“ With two pig-tails.” 

“ So she had — until to-day. I never saw 
her with ’em turned up like that,” replied 
Ross virtuously, refraining from telling his 
friend at whose suggestion Leila had turned 
up the pig-tails. 

Ross’s mother was delighted at the cordial 
way in which her sister had taken her boy 
into the bosom of the family, and wrote at 
length upon the subject and begged her sister 
to keep a strict eye upon Ross and his associ- 
ates. 

“ I am sure he has good sense and good 
taste both, in the matter of selecting friends,” 
she wrote, “ but it is so easy for a boy to fall 
under bad influences so far away from home 


LEILA'S COUSIN 17 

and home training. It would be a great com- 
fort to me to know that you are in touch, not 
only with Ross himself, but his friends. I am 
glad he and Leila hit it off so nicely. Perhaps 
> it would amuse her, as well as be good for Ross, 
if you could have an occasional gathering of 
young people at the house. Am I imposing 
too far on a sister's prerogative ? But you see 
I am so far away, and it is so hard for me to 
do anything myself. When you bring Leila 
out here I promise to give her a better time 
than she could dream of — these Western peo- 
ple are so warm-hearted and hospitable. If 
any one in the town has a guest, the whole 
town feels it necessary to give that guest a good 
time. So if you and Leila befriend Ross dur- 
ing these next four winters, and then will come 
out here for your reward, I hope to make it 
up to you." 

There was much more in the letter, of course, 
but this paragraph Mrs. Huntington read 
aloud to Leila, and was secretly astonished, as 
well as rather amused, to see how eagerly she 
took to the idea of some sort of a party. 

“ But I thought you always hated parties," 
exclaimed her mother. “ I can remember a 


LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 


time when you actually cried when I said you 
must accept an invitation.” 

“ But that was ages ago, and at some one’s 
else house. I have Ross to back me up 
now.” 

“ And your hair turned up, to add to your 
sense of dignity,” teased her mother. 

But she understood Leila’s meaning ; the 
relief of having some one else to think of to 
take away any sense of self-consciousness, and 
she was glad that her shy, lonely little girl 
was beginning to take an interest and enjoy- 
ment in the people about her. 

The project of a party was put before the boys 
at the next Sunday dinner and was hailed 
with hurrahs of delight. 

“ Bully for you, Aunt Laura ! ” cried Ross. 
“That kind of a hallelujah will just be the 
saving of us fellows. February and March 
are the dickens to get through, aren’t they, 
Jim? What with the exams and the beastly 
weather, we nearly go out of our minds.” 

“ That’s right,” agreed Jim. “ We haven’t 
any way of blowing off steam. The skating’s 
over and the field practice hasn’t begun yet. 
Gee, it’s fierce sometimes — I beg your pardon,” 


LEILA'S COUSIN 


19 

he stammered, overcome by sudden embarrass- 
ment at Mrs. Huntington’s expression. 

But she only burst out laughing and Mr. 
Huntington said heartily : 

“ Never mind, my boy, we want you to 
have 4 all the comforts of home ’ here. Only 
just remember you have a young lady to 
whom must be held up the chivalry of gentle- 
men. Now, how about this party ? ” 

“ I’m afraid it can’t be a dancing party,” 
observed Mrs. Huntington. “We must re- 
member that Lent begins next week.” 

Leila’s face fell, for how could she entertain 
without dancing? 

44 What can we do, then ? ” she asked a little 
helplessly. 

44 Oh, lots of things,” Ross assured her. 
“ We can have charades, or things to guess, or 
a 4 stunts ’ party.” 

44 What is a 4 stunts ’ party ? ” 

44 Why, each person has to do a stunt — 
speak a piece, or sing or do a fancy dance, you 
know. Lots of the fellows know fine stunts. 
Alfred Harrison, one of the fellows in our 
class, is a prime prestidigitator.’* 

44 And Jack Lenox is a ventriloquist,” 


20 


LETTY'S SPRINGTIME 


chimed in Jim. “Don’t you remember the 
night he fooled all us fellows into thinking 
Professor Jenks was coming? ” 

“ Oh, what fun ; tell me about it,” laughed 
Leila. 

Jack Lenox and his accomplishment were 
discussed for a few moments, and then the 
question arose as to who should be asked to 
the party. 

Leila looked dismayed. She knew so few 
girls. 

“ Who was that girl you had out in the au- 
tomobile one day — some time ago ? ” asked 
Ross, in what he vainly endeavored to make 
a casual tone. 

He endeavored to elucidate, in answer to a 
shower of questions as to time, place and ap- 
pearance, and he and Jim exchanged sheepish 
grins. 

“ It was — well, pretty long ago,” he said 
slowly, as if trying to remember, and at last 
was obliged to admit that it had been before 
the holidays. 

“ How long before, Jim ? ” he referred Leila’s 
question to his friend, determined to bring 
him into the controversy. 


LEILA'S COUSIN 


21 


“ Well — ah — it was before the game — I 
guess it was the Thanksgiving holidays, Ross.” 

“Who could it have been, Leila?” asked 
her father with a twinkle in his eyes. “ She 
must have been a particularly attractive 
young lady to have remained in their memory 
so long — after a single look, as it were.” 

“ It was a good long stare, sir — at least at 
the whole party,” Ross declared in self-de- 
fense. “ You see, there was an empty seat in 
the car, and I was feeling a bit homesick and 
— and Aunt Laura looked uncommonly like 
mother in her fur coat and — well, it was like 
my own folks passing me by.” 

“ Poor boy ! With all those sentiments to 
contend against, how did you have a chance 
to — to see the young lady ? ” teased Mr. Hunt- 
ington, but his wife was touched. 

“ You poor child,” she exclaimed pityingly. 
“ Why didn't you call out to us, and come 
along? ” 

“ I was too bashful, ma'am,” declared Ross 
coolly. “ So I just stared.” 

“ No wonder you stared,” put in the matter- 
of-fact Leila, “ for it must have been Letty 
Grey with us. Don't you remember, Mother, 


22 


LETTY'S SPRINGTIME 


the day she and Mademoiselle La Grange 
spent with us just before Thanksgiving 
time ? ” 

“ Of course we remember,” agreed her 
father promptly, “ and we have all of us looked 
forward to her coming again. We’re still 
hoping, too, aren’t we, boys ? ” 

“ You bet, sir,” agreed Ross and Jim en- 
thusiastically, responding with delighted grins 
to Mr. Huntington’s comprehensive wink. 

“ Letty Grey would be the very one for the 
party,” Leila said, “ if we could only get her 
to come, but I know she won’t. She never 
has any day but Sunday free.” 

“ Good gracious, what does she do ? ” ejacu- 
lated Ross. “ She didn’t look old enough to — 
to be a stenographer or anything like that.” 

“ She sings,” replied Leila solemnly. “ She 
is studying at the Conservatory of Music in 
New York, and works awfully hard. She’s 
trying for some sort of a scholarship in which 
attendance counts for a lot, and she can’t be 
induced to miss a single day,” and Leila 
sighed, for Letty’s presence at a party would 
have been a great feather in her cap. 

“ There’s no harm in trying,” Ross assured 


LEILA'S COUSIN 


2 3 

her hopefully. “ Perhaps a bit later she may 
come up. Tell her what an inducement you 
have to offer her, hey, Jim? We’ll trot up all 
the best lookers in the class, won’t we ? ” 

“ Sure thing, with yours truly in the front 
row.” 

Every one laughed and Leila said, as they 
all followed Mrs. Huntington into the other 
room : 

“ I’ll write to Letty Grey to-night.” 


CHAPTER II 


SORE THROAT 

Letty Grey sat straight up in bed with an 
exceedingly startled expression. She gave an 
odd, gurgling sort of gasp and stared about her 
as if she thought herself in strange surround- 
ings. Then she scrambled into a wrapper and 
knocked at Mademoiselle La Grange’s door, 
with whom Letty lived. Mademoiselle, her- 
self nearly dressed, opened the door in sur- 
prise. 

“Why, Letty, ma chere, what is it? You 
look as if you had seen a — what is it — a 
ghost ! ” 

“ I have, Mademoiselle,” replied Letty in a 
sepulchral whisper, and Mademoiselle stared, 
not knowing whether she was in fun or ear- 
nest. 

Letty solved her doubts by suddenly burst- 
ing into tears, and Katy the maid, who was 
setting the breakfast table, came running into 
the small corridor to see what had happened, 
24 


SORE THROAT 


25 

In a sobbing, croaking whisper, Letty ex- 
plained her trouble. 

“ Oh, Mademoiselle, I have lost my voice ! 
Isn’t it terrible I Whatever in the world 
shall I do ! Do you think it’s — gone for- 
ever? I ” A violent fit of coughing in- 

terrupted her. 

For one frightened, dismayed moment, 
Mademoiselle La Grange and the maid stared 
at each other, then Mademoiselle set herself to 
the task of soothing Letty’s fears. 

“ Ma cherie, it is nothing so terrible as you 
would suggest. It is a touch of laryngitis, 
n'est ce pas f Very uncomfortable and disa- 
greeable, but not — not serious, Letty.” 

“ Not serious ! ” echoed Letty in an indig- 
nant croak that would have been funny if she 
had not been in such tragic earnest. “ Oh, 
what shall I do! What shall Ido!” And 
she fell to sobbing again. 

“ Why, I’d send for the doctor, sure and 
that’s what I’d do, mem,” remarked Katy 
practically. 

Katy, who had lived for several years with 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, Letty Grey’s “ adopted 
mother,” and was a devoted servant, could not 


26 


LETTY' S SPRINGTIME 


bear to see her beloved young mistress in such 
grievous trouble. She stood in the doorway, 
wrapping her hands in and out of her apron 
nervously, and striving to check her own im- 
pulsive Irish flow of tears. 

“ Dr. Hey wood is out of town ! ” exclaimed 
Mademoiselle with a fresh pang of dismay. 
“ Whatever shall we do, Letty chere?” 

Letty’s sobbing was checked by a second 
violent fit of coughing. 

“ Oh, oh,” she choked, “ if only it could 
have happened yesterday, while Aunt Mary 
was still here. Whatever shall I do ! I am 
so miserable ! Oh, oh ! ” And she sobbed 
and coughed wretchedly. 

The Saturday evening previous Letty had 
sung in one of the periodic concerts given by 
the Conservatory of Music, of which she was 
a student. She had worked hard and long in 
preparation for that concert, and had been on 
a nervous strain for several weeks. Her 
mother by adoption, whom Letty called “ Aunt 
Mary,” and Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s own daugh- 
ter, Violet, had come up from their cottage in 
Lakewood to be present at the concert, and 
Letty had spent the night with them at their 


SORE THROAT 


27 

hotel. Mr. Jack Beckwith, a great friend of 
the family, had given a very delightful, merry 
supper party after the concert and although 
Letty had been one of the merriest guests 
present, she had looked very tired. 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones and Violet had taken 
on Sunday a somewhat earlier train back to 
Lakewood than they had originally planned, 
because Mrs. Hartwell-Jones had thought 
Letty looking over-tired, and was anxious 
that she should have a good rest before return- 
ing to her Conservatory work on Monday. 
She had noticed Letty’s feverish look, and 
marked the slight huskiness of voice, but had 
believed it entirely due to her extreme fatigue, 
which nothing but complete rest could cure. 

In reality, it had been the beginning of the 
attack of laryngitis, within the clutches of 
which Letty woke on that memorable Monday 
morning to find herself. Mademoiselle La 
Grange, whose French nature took every re- 
sponsibility heavily, soon recovered from her 
panic of helplessness, and telephoned the 
doctor. Although Dr. Heywood himself was 
out of town, his assistant, she knew, was very 
able, and within half an hour Letty was un- 


28 


LETTY' S SPRINGTIME 


der his charge, inhaling steam of benzoin 
tincture, holding ice bags to her throat and 
obeying strictly every instruction. 

Mademoiselle had to hurry off to her own 
duties, but Katy made a most faithful nurse, 
and did her best to prevent her young mistress 
from worrying over her condition. 

“ I suppose it is fate, Katy,” Letty whis- 
pered ruefully. “ It is what Madame Henri 
always feared for me, you know. I’ll never 
forget the time I got buried in the snow-drift, 
out at Sunnycrest, and her horror when I told 
her about it.” 

“ Yes, I remember,” responded Katy with a 
reminiscent giggle. “ But please, Miss Letty, 
the doctor said as how you mustn’t try to talk.” 

“ Oh, Katy, if only I could talk, I wouldn’t 
try. But I didn’t lose my voice the time I 
got wet in the drift ; why do you suppose I 
have lost it now ? I didn’t take cold any- 
where.” 

“ Sure and the doctor said you must have 
got a bit of a cold somewhere,” urged Katy 
reasonably. “ Does the ice bag want re- 
fillin’?” 

Letty shook her head, resolving to obey the 


SORE THROAT 


29 

doctor's mandate in regard to talking. In- 
deed, it made her throat ache to attempt to 
make any sound at all. But she had to give 
vent to one more moan. 

“ It’s all up with the scholarship now," she 
choked, winking back the tears of disappoint- 
ment that would overflow. 

During all the uncomfortable week that fol- 
lowed this was the affliction that tormented 
her most, and nothing any one said could 
convince her to the contrary. Letty had got 
the impression so firmly fixed in her mind 
that uninterrupted attendance was one of the 
conditions of winning a certain scholarship 
for which she was competing, that she felt 
that a day's absence imperilled her chances. 
What hope was there, then, after missing a 
whole week ? 

Of course there were compensations. The 
chief of these was the prompt return of Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones, who installed herself as chief 
nurse. 

“ Oh, Aunt Mary, Aunt Mary, how glad I 
am to see you ! How thankful ! I was just 
feeling as if the bottom had dropped out of 
everything," sobbed Letty in her choking whis- 


3 o LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

per. “ But Aunt Mary, ought you to have 
come ? ” 

“ Of course I ought. Why, Letty mine, 
how could you ask such a question ! To 
think of my precious daughter being ill and 
me not by to do what I can to help her ! ” 

“ But what about Violet-Mary ? ” 

“ She is perfectly safe and happy with Miss 
Emerson. Now, Letty darling, you remember 
what the doctor said about talking. See, I 
have brought a small pad and pencil, which 
are to stay on this table beside your bed, and 
you must write everything you want to say. 
It is a bit of a nuisance, perhaps, but will be 
much better in the end. The doctor says 
your voice will come back much more quickly 
the less you use it now. You run a risk of 
straining it, you know.” 

Letty took the pad and wrote on it, in a re- 
bellious spirit : 

“ I don’t see that it matters much now. I 
can’t go on with my work at the Conservatory 
for ages.” 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones read the little message 
and restrained a smile. She knew just what 
bitterness of spirit Letty was experiencing. 


SORE THROAT 


3 1 

“ Yes, but even ‘ ages’ will pass, you know, 
darling, and there is all the ‘ after that ’ to 
work in.” 

“ But I shall have no chance now for the 
scholarship.” 

“ Don’t lose heart so easily, dear. You 
have until May.” 

“ But attendance is one of the con- 
ditions.” 

“ But not every condition, Letty mine. I 
doubt if you’ll find any pupil who has at- 
tended every lesson, and your record has been 
wonderful, so far. You must make up for 
this temporary absence by better work.” 

“I can’t do better work than those pupils 
who give their whole time to it,” Letty wrote 
dismally. “And I’ll have all my lessons at 
Miss Sims’s to make up, too.” She put down 
her pencil and began to cry nervously. Then 
the foolishness of this mode of conversation, 
her written messages and Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones’s spoken replies, appealed to her sense 
of humor, and she laughed instead. Taking 
the pad again, she wrote : 

“ This looks exactly like a conversation 
over the telephone sounds.” 


32 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

The laughter did her good and she tried to 
take a more cheerful view of her situation. 

As she grew better, visitors were allowed to 
drop in for short calls, always with the proviso 
that Letty write every word of her side of the 
conversation. Mary Beckwith came, bring- 
ing news of school, and countless messages 
from all the girls, and Martha Simmons 
dropped in occasionally on her way home 
from the Conservatory. Martha could never 
stay long, she was so busy, and never had 
much news, but her visits pleased Letty. It 
is always pleasant to have one’s friends re- 
member one, but it is sweetest of all to have 
them thoughtful and attentive when one is ill. 

Another faithful visitor was Mr. Jack 
Beckwith, Mary’s older brother, but his com- 
ing did not bring the atmosphere of gayety 
that Letty had been accustomed to associate 
with “ Mr. Jack.” The fact was that that 
gentleman was laboring under heavy cares 
of his own, which he could not always shake 
off. He always came laden down with gifts 
— mostly books, and Letty declared that she 
would have to buy a new bookcase to hold 
them all. Whereupon Mr. Jack replied with 


SORE THROAT 


33 

perfect gravity that next time he would have 
to bring a bookcase. 

But though he sat down beside Letty’s 
couch and scribbled nonsensical messages on 
her pad, and pretended that he, too, was 
dumb, just to see what it felt like, it was easy 
to see that he was not in his usual good 
spirits, and Letty wondered. She could hear 
him and Mrs. Hartwell-Jones in the other 
room, talking long and earnestly, and while 
she was still feeling depressed about her ill- 
ness, suffered qualms of nervous terror lest 
her condition was more serious than she had 
been allowed to believe, and they were dis- 
cussing the probable chances of her never 
regaining her voice. 

As she grew better, and her voice began to 
strengthen gradually, Letty lost most of her 
apprehensions, but she did not wonder the less 
what was the subject of those long, grave talks 
between Mr. Jack and her dear Aunt Mary. 
Sometimes she was afraid it was money matters 
that worried them. But Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
never alluded to the private interviews, and 
of course Letty never asked. 

One afternoon, when Letty was so much 


LETTT’S springtime 


34 

better that she thought she ought to begin 
persuading her Aunt Mary to go back home, 
Mr. Jack came in again after his talk with Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones and sitting down beside Letty’s 
couch, said he had an announcement to make. 

“ I have been telling ‘ Aunt Mary/ Letty, 
that it is necessary for me to go out West again 
on that tiresome business, and I have been 
urging upon her the kindness of granting me 
one last big favor. I want to have a house 
party, but it won’t be successful unless I can 
have all the guests I particularly want. I 
have, after a great deal of persuasion and 
some argument — but all, I hope, of a friendly 
nature,” he added, smiling across at Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones, “ succeeded in convincing 
her how really essential this little plan is 
to my whole future happiness.” 

“ You do manage to talk a good deal of 
nonsense, one way or another, Jack,” she said 
with a smile, but with a little sigh as well. 

14 Nonsense is the spice of life, isn’t it, 
Letty ? Which reminds me, how did you 
like that last book ? ” 

“ ‘ The Madness of Philip ’ ? ” 

“ Isn’t that a bit of delightful nonsense ? 


SORE THROAT 


35 

I’m glad you had not read it before. I like 
to pass along my favorites. Peg away at the 
reading, Letty ; it will help keep your mind 
off your larynx. I think illness should be 
treated as a busy man treats the unmitigated 
bore who persists in calling during office 
hours — the less attention paid it, the sooner 
it will go away.” 

Letty laughed — or rather grinned, she could 
still make no sound that approached a real 
laugh — but her curiosity about the house 
party “ loomed so high in her eyes/’ as Mr. 
Jack said, that he was obliged without further 
loss of time to gratify it. 

“ You see, Washington's Birthday comes 
next week," he said, “and the holiday is con- 
siderate enough to arrive on a Monday. So 
that if a certain jolly party I have in mind 
assemble at ‘ The Rubber Band,' as Mary per- 
sists in calling our dear old Sea Side house, 
on a Friday afternoon, we could have three 
great big, glorious days of fun and frolic, as 
the vaudeville advertisements say." 

“ And who is to be in the party ? " croaked 
Letty eagerly, too excited to remember her 
pad and pencil. 


36 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

Mr. Jack gravely took her hand and made 
a pretense of feeling her pulse, then taking her 
pad he began to write down a list of names, 
sitting so that Letty, propped on one elbow, 
could look over his shoulder. 

“ The names I put a question-mark after are 
those we are not quite sure yet are coming,” 
he explained. “ Those with the underscoring 
are surely coming, and those with the check 
alongside — we haven’t decided yet whether 
they are worthy to be invited on such a gala 
occasion. Now, remember, no talking.” 

Laying his finger across his lips to emphasize 
this last injunction, Mr. Jack began to write, 
with tantalizing slowness, Letty thought, a 
list of names. 

“ Mrs. Beckwith — ? 

“ Mrs. Somers. 

“ Mary Beckwith — V ; perhaps she would 
make too much family ? ” 

Letty took the pencil and wrote a positive 
“ No, indeed,” alongside this entry ; then Mr. 
Jack went on : 

“Two or three other Beckwiths and Som- 
erses, if they can be collected. 

“ Clara Markham — ? 


SORE THROAT 


37 

“Molly Wilson — ?” Mr. Jack paused a 
moment, after writing this last name, as though 
considering, then glancing at Letty’s face, de- 
cided that he had teased enough and wrote 
rapidly : 

“ Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, 

“ Violet-Mary Hartwell-Jones, and 

“ Miss Letty Grey ! ” 

Then he laid down his pencil and sat back 
to await the effect of his surprise. Letty 
clasped her hands and gazed at him in a de- 
light too deep for any expression, and then 
suddenly, to his and Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s 
dismay, burst into tears. 

“ The poor dear child, I’ve excited her too 
much 1 ” exclaimed Mr. Jack in compunction. 
“ I ought to have let you break it to her as 
you wanted.” 

But Mrs. Hartwell-Jones was as concerned 
as he. She had wanted to be the one to tell 
Letty about the house party, not for fear of 
over-exciting her, but because she was afraid 
the girl might refuse to go ; that, influenced 
by an overgrown sense of duty, she might in- 
sist upon returning to her studies at the first 
possible moment. And Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 


38 LET TV'S SPRINGTIME 

agreed that some sort of change, both of scene 
and air, was necessary. Indeed, Mr. Jack’s 
plan had germinated from the doctor’s own 
orders. 

Mr. Jack made his adieux and hastened 
away to invite the rest of his guests, while Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones soothed her patient. 

“ I know I’m silly and weak to give way 
like this,” Letty apologized, “ and it isn’t 
nervousness or weakness, as you and Mr. Jack 
suppose, Aunt Mary. It is just — just that 
I’ve been so foolish to give up for a simple 
little illness the way I have, and it makes 
me so ashamed to think how you are all 
planning to help me. Why, Aunt Mary, 
it scares me to think, if I give up so quickly 
for the little worries, whatever should I do if 
a real trouble, something big and terrible, 
should confront me ! ” 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones caught her in her 
arms and held her close. 

“ My precious child, I hope and pray noth- 
ing big and terrible will ever threaten the 
happiness of one I love so dearly. But if such 
a trouble should arise, Letty mine, the best 
preparation you can have will be learning 


SORE THROAT 


39 

how to meet and overcome the petty, every-day 
worries and sorrows.’’ 

“ I know, Aunt Mary, and I have tried so 
hard,” she whispered, and sat erect on her 
couch. “ There is nothing for it, is there, but 
to ‘ try, try again.’ ” And bravely she winked 
back the tears and smiled. 


CHAPTER III 


A HOUSE PARTY 

It was agreed by every one that the house 
party at Sea Side was the very best thing that 
could have happened to Letty Grey. She 
could not possibly return to her singing lessons 
for another week, at least, and if left at home, 
would have moped dismally over the delay of 
enforced idleness. And the change to sea air 
would do more good, the doctor said, than 
any medicine he could prescribe. 

To be surrounded by loving, devoted friends 
was also a wonderful tonic to Letty. She 
needed affection, encouragement, faith. In 
spite of her own courage and steadfastness of 
purpose, in spite of the hardships of her early 
childhood, Letty’s was a somewhat exotic 
nature, that thrived best in the warm glow of 
admiration and praise. 

Letty herself would have been the first to 
deny that such was the case — to repudiate in- 
dignantly such an opinion, and to express 
40 


A HOUSE PARTY 


4i 

scorn for that type of character. Neverthe- 
less, it was true, and perhaps Miss Terlowe, 
the actress, and a shrewd student of human 
nature, had perceived that fact when she 
advised Letty’s friends to put the girl through 
a hardening process. 

But certainly the present was no time for 
following out a hardening process, and Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones welcomed the excellent op- 
portunity offered to bring Letty simultane- 
ously out of her illness and her discourage- 
ment. Mrs. Hartwell-Jones herself cheerfully 
put aside her own concerns and arranged for 
Violet and herself to join the house party, 
although just then it was rather inconvenient, 
and would necessitate the burning of midnight 
oil to satisfy the demands of her publishers. 

Needless to say, the invitation was hailed 
with delight by all whom it concerned, and 
was accepted unanimously. Some little pres- 
sure had to be brought to bear upon Miss 
Sims to induce her to allow Molly Wilson to 
go, since the rule of the boarding-school re- 
quired girls to be back at their post the after- 
noon before the reopening of school after any 
holiday, and Monday was to be the gala day 


LETTY'S SPRINGTIME 


42 

at Sea Side. But Mrs. Somers promised that 
Molly would be there, either that evening, or, 
if they reached home late from Sea Side, 
Molly should telephone Miss Sims, stay all 
night with Mary Beckwith and be back at 
school bright and early on Tuesday morning. 

The plan was to go down by motor, Mrs. 
Somers to take her big limousine and Mr. 
Jack Beckwith to drive his own car. He had 
completed the party by inviting two of Mary’s 
friends, Harold Clarke and Teddy Warde, 
students at Columbia, and the only youths 
accessible for such a short vacation. Mr. 
Jack’s two brothers, Maxwell and Alex, were 
away at college and Seth, the youngest of the 
large Beckwith family, to his great indigna- 
tion, was voted too young to attend the present 
party. At the last moment, however, Letty 
pleaded for him and he was allowed to go, 
though Mr. Jack threatened him with the fate 
of eating at a separate table, since he would 
make the traditional unlucky thirteenth. 

“I’m not the thirteenth, except going down 
in the motors,” Seth denied indignantly. 
“ You’d better learn how to count, Jack Beck- 
with. You’re only trying to make an excuse.” 


A HOUSE PARTY 


43 

“ Well, remember this is my party, young 
man, and if you’re not respectful to your 
elders, you’ll get left at home.” 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones arranged to have Miss 
Emerson bring Violet to town, and they spent 
the night with Mrs. Somers, as the flat Letty 
shared with Mademoiselle La Grange was en- 
tirely too tiny to entertain two visitors. The 
two automobiles were to go about, collecting 
the various passengers, early in the afternoon 
of Friday. 

It was a day of cold, brilliant sunshine. 
There had been a slight fall of snow the night 
before, but not enough to make the roads hard 
to travel over, and the pure white crystals, 
sparkling in the sunlight as the two motors 
sped through the open country, was a lovely 
spectacle. 

“ It is so nice and clean after the brownish, 
ugly stuff in town,” sighed Letty contentedly. 

“ You are a real country girl, aren’t you, 
1 little Miss Grey,’ ” laughed Mr. Jack. “ I 
love it too, better than the crowded, pushing, 
selfish town. One can be one’s own self in 
the country. There is never any need to re- 
member one’s ‘ p’s ’ and ‘q’s.’ And I wish you 


44 


LETTY' S SPRINGTIME 


could see the great Western prairies, Letty ; 
so broad and magnificent. A man dwindles 
into complete insignificance in the midst of 
such glorious vastness.” 

“ I never could imagine you sinking into 
insignificance anywhere,” remarked Letty 
seriously, and Mr. Jack looked pleased even 
while he laughed. 

“ Flatterer ! ” he exclaimed. “ Some day I 
hope to stand on the edge of one of those 
great prairies with you, and see your face as 
you gaze about you. I’ll risk your having to 
revoke that pretty speech.” 

“ You know I almost went West once when 
I was a little girl — -just after my mother died. 
Mr. Goldberg wanted my brother Ben to go 
out there with him in some vaudeville 
troupe, and Mrs. Goldberg was to take care of 
me. But Ben had already signed a contract 
with Mr. Drake. Leila Huntington has an 
aunt living out there, too, and she talks a 
great deal about it. I should love to go 
there.” 

“Should you? Do you think you would 
care enough to — to live there — sometime?” 
asked Mr. Jack slowly. 


A HOUSE PARTT 


45 

Letty looked around at him in surprise, 
and some alarm. Mr. Jack was driving his 
own car and Letty, well wrapped up, her 
throat muffled in a great, wide piece of fur, 
was sitting beside him in the place she loved 
best of all. 

“ Oh, Mr. Jack,” she exclaimed, “you aren't 
thinking — you don't mean — I have sometimes 
wondered if Aunt Mary didn’t think she 
ought to go out to California to try the cli- 
mate for Violet. You don’t think Violet- 
Mary is any worse, do you ? ” 

At the beginning of Letty's impulsive little 
speech Mr. Jack had looked eager, interested, 
almost excited ; but his expression changed 
suddenly ; a cloud of actual disappointment 
crossed his face. Letty began to cough sud- 
denly, and Mr. Jack reproached himself for 
having let her talk in the cold air. 

“ You must not say another word until we 
get there, child,” he said anxiously. “For 
once I shall have a chance to do all the talk- 
ing.” And he began a lively account of his 
experiences in the West. 

A warm welcome was awaiting the motor- 
ists at Mr. Beckwith's big summer cottage at 


46 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

Sea Side. The old caretaker and his wife were 
delighted to have company to break the mon- 
otony of their long, lonely winter, and had 
followed Mrs. Beckwith’s instructions as to 
warming and preparing the house with zest. 
In the big living-room a great fire was crack- 
ling on the hearth and every one gathered 
around it with cries of delight. 

Letty was established upon a couch in the 
warmest corner, and an easy chair drawn up 
alongside for Mrs. Beckwith. Violet, who 
hated the cold, tucked herself up on the fur 
rug close to the fire — a veritable moth hover- 
ing around the flame, as Mr. Jack said, and 
the others grouped themselves near by while 
Mrs. Somers doled out hot tea and chocolate 
to counteract any ill effects of the long, cold 
drive. 

The two boys, Hal and Teddy, made them- 
selves so generally useful that Mr. Jack settled 
himself to be waited upon with the ladies and 
thoroughly enjoyed ordering the youngsters 
about. 

“ Now, Jack, what are we to do next ? ” de- 
manded Mrs. Somers briskly, when every one 
had eaten as much as possible. 


A HOUSE PARTY 


47 

“ Mercy me/’ responded her brother lazily, 
“ you speak as if I had a programme all 
mapped out, with something scheduled to hap- 
pen every minute. We came down here to be 
lazy and enjoy ourselves.” 

“ Let’s play charades,” suggested Teddy. 

“ Or have tableaux, with Letty for the sleep- 
ing beauty,” added Hal audaciously, his eyes 
on Letty, reclining amidst her loosened furs 
on the couch. 

“ Cheeky young beggar,” murmured Mr. 
Jack under his breath. 

The tableau suggestion was turned down 
as involving too much preparation, and a 
game of forfeits was started in which the 
most absurd penalties were inflicted. These 
gave Mrs. Somers an idea, and she clapped her 
hands to attract attention. 

“ You know old Esau and Lizzie are our 
only servants here,” she began, “ and we shall 
have to do a great deal to keep such a big 
party warmed and fed. I had planned to or- 
ganize a house committee of waitresses, cham- 
bermaids and the like, but as you all persist 
in working so hard over your game, why not 
turn your energies to good account ? For ex- 


48 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

ample, Teddy, instead of racing from garret 
to cellar fifteen times, might utilize that good 
muscle in pumping the tank full of water for 
all our baths. You know our big pump is elec- 
tric, and the electricity is turned off here at 
Sea Side except in the summer. Then I dare 
say there is wood to be carried — — ” 

“ Oh, a capital idea, Ellen,” interrupted 
Mary, who was assigning the penalties. “ Go 
on, Clara, fine or superfine?” 

“ Superfine ; what shall the owner do to re- 
deem it ? ” 

“ Turn down all the beds,” was Mary's prac- 
tical rejoinder, and Molly Wilson departed 
good-naturedly, although Mrs. Beckwith was 
a trifle shocked and considered that her 
daughter Mary had committed a breach of the 
etiquette of hospitality. 

Mrs. Somers had declared that the caretaker 
and his wife were the only servants, but Mr. 
Jack had engaged a competent cook for the 
occasion, and the result of her efforts was fully 
appreciated at the dinner table. 

In the games that followed every one 
shared, even Mrs. Beckwith, who in some re- 
spects was as young as her youngest son, Seth. 


A HOUSE PARTY 


49 

But, although none of the young people per- 
ceived it, there was a faint cloud of sadness 
over the occasion, a sort of reminiscent atmos- 
phere, as if some change were impending. 
And the “ grown-ups,” as Letty still persisted 
in calling them, although Mr. Jack, with a 
fine assumption of indignation, warned her 
that she had almost reached their confines her- 
self, sat up long around the companionable 
fire, discussing the pros and cons of the possible 
event. 

Mr. Beckwith's business in the West, which 
had kept his son Jack out there for all the au- 
tumn and part of the winter, required a new 
manager, and Mr. Jack was to return within 
a few weeks. The question at issue was 
whether he should assume the entire perma- 
nent control of the Western branch. 

From a business point of view it was an ex- 
cellent proposition. Mr. Jack had become 
deeply interested in the concern and the pos- 
sibilities of increasing the business. But it 
would take him entirely away from all his 
friends and early associations ; it would mean 
an adjustment to a life quite different from all 
to which he had been accustomed. In a word, 


LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 


5 ° 

it would mean beginning over. The query 
which Mr. Jack put to himself, and to his 
family was, was the game worth the candle ? 
He had not much ambition, and had always 
been perfectly satisfied with the conditions of 
his life ; he had never had any craving to 
reach out for broader fields. In fact, he had 
always been conscious that his was a bed of 
roses and so far he had been fortunate enough 
never to experience even a crumpled leaf. 

Under these changed circumstances, if he 
accepted them, he would have ample oppor- 
tunity to exert his talent for business, and it 
would be a triumph to build up the business 
which he knew had suffered merely from neg- 
lect and lost opportunities ; yet it certainly 
would be far from a bed of roses. 

Mr. Jack had almost made up his mind to 
accept the proposition, but not quite. He was 
already experiencing, in anticipation, the 
pangs of loneliness and isolation which the 
cutting off from his present circle of friends 
would bring. 

The conference around the fire broke up at 
length, without any apparent conclusion hav- 
ing been reached. His friends hesitated to 


A HOUSE PARTY 


5i 

express an opinion that might have the effect 
of driving their dear companion from their 
midst. His mother would say nothing either 
way, merely smiling serenely and declaring 
with that infinite faith which made her chil- 
dren cling to her so loyally : 

“ My boy will do what is right, I know.” 

And her son, knowing his mother’s creed 
of doing what the hand findeth, resolved then 
upon his course. 

When they went up-stairs, Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones tiptoed into the room which her two 
precious daughters shared and stood between 
the two beds, looking long and tenderly at 
each sweet, youthful face. But she lingered 
longer over Letty’s. 


CHAPTER IV 


“ OUT FOR WHALES ” 

Against her own will, Letty was made to 
play the part of invalid next morning to the 
extent of breakfasting in her own room. She 
was partly dressed, sitting cozily in front of a 
crackling fire, sipping hot chocolate and read- 
ing, when a soft knock on her door was fol- 
lowed by Mr. Jack’s voice, speaking quickly : 

“ Letty, Letty,” he called, “ do you feel well 
enough to wrap up warmly and come down to 
the beach ? I’d like you to see something in- 
teresting.” 

Curious and excited, Letty hastily com- 
pleted her toilet, put her fur coat on over a 
thick sweater and hurried down-stairs. Al- 
most the entire house party, dressed for out-of- 
doors, was gathered around one of the win- 
dows looking toward the village. 

“What is it?” asked Letty. “ What has 
happened ? ” 

She ran to the group, and Teddy Warde 
52 


“OUT FOR WHALES ” 


53 

made room for her, pointing out a quaint, 
home-made looking signal flag displayed on 
one of the native houses. 

“See Captain Samson’s flag out?” he ex- 
plained. “ That means that he’s sighted a 
whale. All the old sea dogs are going out 
after it. Come along, and see the fun.” 

“ Come on, Letty,” echoed Mary ; “ we’ve 
been waiting for you,” and she led the way to 
the beach, every one following in a laughing, 
chattering group. 

“ Letty, Letty mine,” Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
called after her, “ are you warmly enough 
wrapped, and have you on your goloshes ? ” 

“ Yes, indeedy,” laughed Letty, hurrying 
out with Teddy, who had waited for her. 

Hal, too, had been waiting, under pretense 
of finding his cap, but Teddy sent him about 
his business with a frank assertion of his own 
claims. 

“ You had your innings last night, Hal,” he 
exclaimed ; “ you go off and find a back seat 
this morning. It’s my turn.” 

Hal laughed a bit sheepishly, walked with 
them part way down the path and then with 
a parting warning that he was to “ come to the 


LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 


54 

bat ” again at lunch time, ran ahead to join 
the others, who were gathered about Mr. Jack 
and listening with keen interest to something 
he was telling them. 

Letty experienced a faint desire to join Mr. 
Beckwith’s group, but she was also well satis- 
fied with her new r61e. Letty had never be- 
fore been in the position of having the delight 
of her company disputed by two boys — and 
such nice, good-looking boys, and she felt 
rather flattered by the attention. However, 
Mr. Jack, glancing over his shoulder, saw them 
coming and waited until they had joined the 
larger group. Then he went on with his exr 
planation. 

“ That funny little tower arrangement on 
top of Captain Samson’s house is his lookout. 
He still keeps a watch up there for whales. 
You don’t often see this custom nowadays. It 
has died out in nearly all these villages, for 
whales seldom visit these waters now. I 
suppose they have been driven away, partly 
because of so much traffic in these waters, and 
partly because the menhaden fisheries clean 
up most of the small fish they used to feed 
upon. 


“ OUT FOR WHALES” 


55 

“ But now and then a stray old fellow comes 
cruising round, and then the old fishermen go 
out after him, as much for the sport as any- 
thing else, I fancy.” 

“ And you mean there is a whale now out 
in the ocean near here?” demanded Letty 
curiously. 

“ Yes, Mr. Jack says we’ll probably see him 
blow,” answered Violet. 

Violet had forgotten her aversion to cold and 
chilly winds in the excitement of the mo- 
ment. 

By the time they reached the beach, one 
boat was already being launched through the 
surf and another was being got ready. Men 
in oilskin coats came running up from all 
directions, talking and gesticulating. Most of 
them were old, grizzled fishermen who had 
spent the better part of their days at sea. 
There were two or three younger ones, but 
these youths could not excel their elders in 
strength and agility. 

Mr. Jack and his group stopped as near the 
edge of the surf as was safe, and watched in 
breathless silence the launching of the boat. 
It was a ticklish business, for the waves were 


56 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

running high and more than once the boat 
was capsized. They were off at last, however, 
the high sided craft riding the waves with the 
precision if not the grace of a yacht. 

Then for the first time they bethought 
themselves of looking out to sea, in search of 
a sight of that for which the fishermen were in 
quest. And in a moment Hal gave an excited 
whoop and pointed out to the others a faint, 
thin stream of white ascending from the crest 
of a curling wave. At the same instant one 
of the fishermen shouted : “ There she blows,” 
and work on the boats was suspended while 
every one gazed raptly out to sea. 

The boat already launched made direct for 
the spouting monster, while every one lent a 
hand to get out the other boats. Three in all 
put out with eight men each in two of them 
and ten in the other. In the bow of the sec- 
ond boat out sat a man with three harpoons 
guarded carefully between his knees, and these 
Mr. Jack pointed out to Letty. 

“ Are you sure you are warm enough ? ” he 
asked her in an anxious aside. “ Will you 
promise to return the moment you feel the 
slightest chill ? ” 


“OUT FOR WHALES ” 


57 

But Letty was far too excited to feel the 
cold, and nodded with her eyes on the boats, 
which were manceuvering so as to drive the 
whale inshore, if possible. Two of them 
rowed out to sea, separating at a wide angle, 
while the third, the boat with the harpoons, 
hovered in the middle distance, the point of 
the V, so to speak, awaiting developments. 

It was some time before the whale was seen 
to blow again, and then it seemed to be a little 
farther out to sea. However, the two boats 
were closing in between it and the open sea 
and it looked probable that the whale would 
be outgeneraled. The leviathan seemed un- 
aware of his danger and wallowed lazily about 
as if he were having a very good time all by 
himself. 

“He’s a young one,” hazarded one of the 
party of watchers. 44 See him playing — like a 
lamb in a pasture.” 

“ Oh, what a shame to kill him, if he’s only 
a baby,” cried Clara Markham. 

44 Dear itty, tootsey-wootsie whaley,” teased 
Teddy. 44 Would the big naughty men try to 
catch and hurt the teensy, weentsy ! ” 

44 Silly I ” exclaimed all the girls in chorus, 


58 LET TV'S SPRINGTIME 

but they could not help laughing, and Teddy 
cavorted across the sands, pretending to be a 
baby whale, while Hal pursued him with an 
imaginary harpoon. 

Their attention was recalled to the boats, 
which were circling about and closing in, 
while the harpoon man rose expectantly in 
his place. But the whale evidently eluded 
them, and the manoeuvering was continued, 
and Teddy went back to his game of baby 
whale, in the pursuit of whom all the young 
people gradually joined. Mary started to sing 
the old Alice in Wonderland song : 

u Will you walk a little faster, 

Said a whiting to a snail,” 

and they fell into procession, each claiming a 
personification of some character in the im- 
mortal song, and they had a fine quadrille 
which warmed the chill blood. Standing 
around on the sands of a Long Island beach in 
February, no matter how thrilling the spectacle 
one is witnessing, is at best a cold pleasure. 

For another half or three quarters of an 
hour they watched the persevering fishermen, 
and on more than one occasion it appeared as 


“OUT FOR WHALES ” 


59 

if the whale's moments were numbered ; but 
he managed each time to elude his would-be 
captors and at last, to every one's keen disap- 
pointment — except his own — made for the 
open sea and freedom. 

“ And now me for the house and a nice 
bright fire," exclaimed ' Mary, shivering. 
44 Come along, Letty. Violet-Mary, you look 
as if you'd been put in cold storage and for- 
gotten." 

44 Oh, girls, I'm afraid I have let you stay 
out too long," exclaimed Mr. Jack contritely. 
44 Come along ! We’ll race back." 

Teddy, Hal and Seth elected to remain on 
the beach. They wanted to witness the return 
of the fishermen and hear their comments on 
the morning's sport. Mr. Jack escorted the 
laughing, shivering girls back to the house 
and returned to join the group. 

44 Clara and Molly, I’ll give you each ten 
minutes to thaw out, then appoint you on 
the house-committee to make beds and tidy 
rooms," announced Mary briskly. 

44 But why do you leave me out ? " de- 
manded Letty. 44 To wield a broom will warm 
me up quicker than anything else." 


6o 


LETTY'S SPRINGTIME 


“ But you are an invalid.” 

“ Invalid, fiddlesticks. The worst thing for 
me to do is to talk, and I’ll certainly do a lot 
of that in arguing if you don’t give in right 
away, Miss Superiority.” 

Mary laughed and yielded, and after toast- 
ing their toes and fingers around the big fire 
in the sitting-room, they all ran up-stairs to 
assist Lizzie in tidying the bedrooms. They 
found her nearly half through the work, with 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones and Mrs. Somers dusting, 
but the gay young helpers were welcomed, as 
much for their fun and chatter as for the ma- 
terial aid they gave. 

“ Dearie, dearie me,” sighed Lizzie wist- 
fully. “ It seems almost like summer time, it 
does.” 

“ But, Lizzie, I should think you and Esau 
would enjoy your winters, having so little to 
do and so much time to yourselves.” 

“Ah, it isn’t the havin’ so much to do that 
counts in this world, Miss Mary. It’s the 
cheerfulness of your surroundin’s and knowin’ 
the world is movin’ along its appointed way. 
Sometimes, in the long, winter evenin’s, it 
seems like the world has stopped, somehow, 


“OUT FOR WHALES ” 


61 

say as if Providence had forgotten to wind it 
up, same as a big clock. And the hours 
won't end, no matter how busy I tries to be. 
It's much easier bein' busy and happy when 
you hear pleasant voices and bustle." 

Letty listened to this bit of philosophy with 
sympathetic ears. It was exactly what she 
had felt so often during the hard winter just 
past. 

“ I wonder how far that is true," she pon- 
dered, “ and how much is just the weakness 
of a sociably inclined mind which can't adjust 
itself to a bit of loneliness and dullness." 

But the present was too jolly and lively to 
permit of much indulgence in serious thought, 
and she shook off her momentary gravity. 
The boys came in at lunch time, jubilant and 
ravenous. They kept the tableful in a gale 
of laughter, repeating the comments and 
reminiscences of the disappointed fishermen, 
and rehearsed some very remarkable ‘ * fish 
stories." 

The afternoon passed all too quickly. For 
an hour or so after luncheon every one gathered 
around the big fire, where Mrs. Beckwith had 
established herself with her knitting, and 


62 


LETTY' S SPRINGTIME 


played “ Consequences,” with laughable re- 
sults from the different points of view em- 
ployed by the various types of mind. Then 
the assemblage broke up into small groups 
to pass the next interval as they pleased, the 
lazily inclined to take naps, the more energetic 
to go on walks. They met again at tea-time 
and lounged luxuriously until time to dress 
for dinner. The evening was given over 
to a grand taffy pulling, and from the shrieks 
and roars of laughter that penetrated from 
the kitchen Lizzie’s loneliness must have been 
entirely banished beyond recall. Mr. Jack 
offered a prize for the whitest taffy, which 
Violet and Teddy, pulling in partnership, 
won. 

Letty was so happy and excited that she 
found it hard to go to sleep, and long after 
Violet’s regular breathing announced that 
she had reached the Land-of-Nod, Letty lay 
staring into the soft warm darkness, going 
comfortably over the events of the day and 
smiling reminiscently. 

She had just reached the transition stage 
between sleeping and waking, which consisted 
chiefly of a consciousness of how very cozy 


“OUT FOR WHALES" 63 

and warm she was, when a sudden faint sound 
caught her ear ; a sound so faint and far-away 
that she was not at all sure at first that she 
really had heard it. As she was deciding that 
it was merely a creaking shutter, the noise 
came again, a little more distinct. 

Letty rested on one elbow and listened, 
breathlessly, still not enough awake to be 
willing to jump out of her warm bed and in- 
vestigate, yet convinced that she had heard 
something. 

“ What a silly I am,” she told herself. 
“ Somebody is opening a window, or closing 
one. I’m going to go to sleep.” 

She lay down again with that intention, 
when a repetition of the stealthy sound sent 
her leaping out of bed and across the room to 
the window. Cautiously pushing aside the 
shade she peered out into the frosty night, 
and nearly screamed at what she saw. A 
man's figure was just disappearing through 
one of the down-stairs windows ; as nearly as 
*she could make out, one of the dining-room 
windows. 

For an instant Letty stood rooted to the 
spot, unable to think what she ought to do. 


64 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

Some sort of alarm must be raised, of course, 
but how ? She could not bear to stand where 
she was and shriek until the household was 
roused. Yet, in order to give any sort of 
alarm, she must go out into the hall. And 
suppose she should meet the burglar ! How 
could she have the courage to open her door ? 

Then she remembered that her room com- 
municated with Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s, and 
she was about to open it when she heard 
footsteps outside in the hall. 

“ The burglar has come up-stairs already ! 
He will do harm to some one ! Oh, how can 
I give warning ! Poor Mrs. Beckwith will be 
scared out of her senses I ” 

Scarcely aware of what she did, Letty 
crossed to the door that led into the hall and 
softly unbolted it, glancing apprehensively 
toward Violet’s bed as she did so. Violet was 
one of those who must be spared a shock. 
Peering out through a crack in the door, 
Letty, to her utmost astonishment, saw Mr. 
Jack Beckwith walking swiftly and silently 
down the hall. 

Letty breathed his name and he turned 
with a start. 


“OUT FOR WHALES” 65 

“ Then you heard it too,” he whispered. 

“ I saw ! ” Letty’s voice was scarcely more 
than a breath. “ A man crept in through one 
of the lower windows — I think the dining- 
room. Oh, be careful, Mr. Jack ! ” 

“ I must go down. Get word to Hal and 
Teddy. Tell Mrs. Hartwell-Jones to call them, 
and then waken Esau. But please make no 
noise. If possible, I don’t want Mother 
wakened.” 

Letty nodded, gave him a long, beseech- 
ing glance, then hastened to do his bidding. 
But as Mr. Jack turned toward the stairway 
she saw that he carried a revolver. 

It seemed hours before Letty had succeeded 
in making Mrs. Hartwell-Jones understand 
the seriousness of the situation, and before she, 
in turn, had succeeded in rousing the boys, 
healthy young sleepers. When they were 
fully awake, however, they regarded the in- 
cident in the light of a tremendous lark, and 
snatching up whatever implements lay at 
hand, a poker and a heavy walking stick, 
they tiptoed nimbly down the stairs with as 
little sense of fear as if they were about to join 
in a game of blind man’s buff. 


66 


LETTY' S SPRINGTIME 


Mrs. Hartwell-Jones and Letty, shivering 
in their heavy wrappers, stood in the draughty, 
silent upper hall, listening with bated breath 
and a prey to fearful imaginings. The com- 
plete silence that ensued was harder to bear 
even than sounds of a conflict. 

“ Oh, Aunt Mary, do you think the burglar 
has — has — killed Mr. Jack?” moaned Letty 
at length. “ Why is everything so quiet? ” 

At that moment the sound of quietly talk- 
ing voices was wafted up to them, as if a door 
had been opened, and Hal appeared in the 
gloom of the lower hall. Peering up the stair- 
way he called in a hoarse whisper : 

“ Anybody there ? ” 

“ Yes, oh yes ! What is it, Hal ? Tell us ! ” 
entreated Mrs. Hartwell-Jones. 

“ All’s serene, but Mr. Jack says that all of 
you who are awake may come down if you 
choose. It may be interesting.” 

With which words he vanished again, 
leaving Mrs. Hartwell-Jones and Letty to stare 
at one another in amazement. 


CHAPTER V 


AT MIDNIGHT 

Clara Markham ran into the room occu- 
pied by Mary Beckwith and Molly Wilson and 
shook the sleeping girls. 

“ Wake up,” she whispered excitedly ; 
“ something’s up. Get into your kimonos and 
come along down-stairs.” 

“ What in the world do you mean ? What 
time is it?” demanded Mary sleepily, sitting 
up in bed and yawning. 

Molly bounced out of bed in the dark with 
a giggle, fancying herself back at Miss Sims’s 
school, being summoned to a midnight feast. 

“ I heard people whispering just now,” ex- 
plained Clara, “ and looked out of my door. 
There I saw Letty and Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
going down-stairs, and leaning over the ban- 
ister as if they were talking to some one down 
below. Come on, do, girls. If there’s any fun 
going on, we don’t want to miss it.” 

67 


68 


LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 


Nothing loath, Mary and Molly pinned 
up their braids, folded themselves in their 
warm wrappers and followed Clara’s lead 
down-stairs. The lower hall was perfectly 
dark, and for a moment or two they could hear 
nothing, and stood, forlorn and shivering, in 
the gloom. Then Clara put her finger to her 
lip and moved forward toward the door of the 
big living-room, pointing as she did so to a 
long line of light that came from under the 
door. 

Feeling excited, curious and a little afraid, 
the girls advanced and cautiously opened the 
door. There was the sound within of an odd, 
snarling tone and a rough voice exclaiming : 

“ So, it’s a trap ! ” 

“ Nothing of the sort. Put up that gun ! ” 
came in a sharp, stern retort from Mr. Jack 
Beckwith, and the three girls outside screamed 
and ran toward the stairs. 

The library door swung wide and Mr. Jack 
called out peremptorily : 

“ Who is there? Come back at once.” 

“ Come along, girls, it’s all right,” Mary 
said, catching the two others by the sleeve. 
“ Jack says we are to come.” 


AT MIDNIGHT 69 

Obediently they turned and entered the big 
room. A surprising sight met their eyes. 
The fire was burning brightly and around it 
were seated an odd group. Letty and Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones were on the broad couch at 
one side of the fireplace, with Teddy and Hal 
lounging on the arms. Not exactly lounging, 
for they were watching very alertly the figure 
crouching, rather than sitting, on a high- 
backed chair on the opposite side of the 
hearth ; the figure of a man in thin, tattered 
dark clothes, a ragged shirt without a collar 
and shoes that were broken and unlaced. 
The man’s face and hands were red and 
chafed with the cold, the hands bleeding at 
the knuckles. Altogether, he was about as 
forlorn a sight as they had ever seen. Mary 
uttered an involuntary exclamation of pity. 

“ What does it mean, Jack ?” she asked as 
her brother returned from closing the door. 

“ It means that we caught him breaking 
into the house.” 

“ Ugh ! ” snarled the man contradictorily. 

“ Breaking into the house,” repeated Mr. 
Jack firmly. “ For what exact purpose we 
are yet to learn. He is to tell his own story.” 


70 LETTY'S SPRINGTIME 

“ What’d I want to break inter yer house 
fer ? ” challenged the man. “ Don’t yer s’pose 
I know there’s nothin’ worth takin’ at this 
here time o’ year? I come in to git warm, 
jest as I told you when ye nabbed me.” 

“Tell your whole story, please. We are all 
interested and ready to think the best of it.” 

“ Ready to think the best of it ! Humph ! 
That’s the way with you rich guys. You 
think ye’re Christians when yer don’t lay it 
down the worst you can. You say, ‘ poor 
feller ’ and ‘ give the poor cove another 
chance,’ all sweet an’ forgivin’ like. Thank 
yer. 

“ But there ain’t none of you as ever thinks 
how’d you do or be ’f you was put in my 
shoes. I’d just like to know how ’twould go 
with you, or you,” pointing accusingly at 
Teddy and Hal in turn. “ You look like 
nice, good, clean boys, but why shouldn’t 
you be? 

“ I ain’t never had a chance, never. I was 
born down at the bottom an’ kep’ there all my 
life. I tried to rise, same ’s every one else ; I 
had my ideas of climbin’ the ladder, but — uh, 
climbin’ ain’t the word. It’s be’n more like 


AT MIDNIGHT 


7 1 

trying to sprout, to come up like some poor, 
smothered weed buried in the dung heap.” 

“ I am very much interested,” Mr. Jack 
interrupted him quietly we all are. But 
kindly remember during your narration that 
there are ladies present.” 

“ Gee, I guess I fergot 7 t ‘ ladies 7 can 7 t never 
stand any words of real plain English. I 
wonder what any o’ you would say, or how 
you 7 d feel, if you was my sister . 77 

Involuntarily the girls shivered and drew 
closer to Mrs. Hartwell-Jones and to one an- 
other. The man grinned vindictively. 

“ Shocks ye some, don’t it ? Well, it 7 s only 
a — a accident o 7 birth, so to speak, that ye 
ain 7 t. Why ain’t ye ? Are ye any better 
than my sister’d be — with your chances? 
Have you got any more right to git to heaven 
than she 7 d have? But I thank that same 
heaven I ain’t got any sister — not to be riz as 
I have. 

“ You want to hear my story, do ye? A 
nice parlor version of it,” he sneered, survey- 
ing the silent circle with defiant eyes. “ Well, 
ye can have it an 7 welcome. Mebbe some of 
you 7 ll write it up fer the Sunday papers. 


LETTT'S springtime 


72 

“ Chapter one ; no chance. I was born 
around here. My folks hadn’t any money. 
The fishin’d gone out as a business, and there 
wa’n’t anything to take its place, ’cept with 
the men who was lucky ’nough to own farms 
— poor ’nough they was, too, till the rich 
guys began cornin’ and they raised truck 
fer ’em. 

“ I worked about here ’n’ there — no, never 
had no schoolin’ to talk about. My father 
took to drink, o’ course, an’ my mother died 
— broken heart, I reckon. Leastways, that’s 
what I’d ’a’ died of ’f I’d be’n in her place. 
Then Dad cleared out ’n’ I ain’t laid eyes on 
him fer two, three years. I’ve jobbed round 
wherever I could, but it’s be’n hard scratchin’. 

“ Then of course I got the city bee in my 
bonnet, an’ ihat was the limit. Why, there’s 
less room fer a man in that — that big place, 
askin’ the ladies’ pardon, I can’t express me 
thoughts — than even here ! ” And he made 
an expressive gesture to indicate the village 
at their doors. “ I tell you,” he concluded, 
with a sort of vicious solemnity that was not 
without its impressiveness, “it’s a — a lot more 
to my credit that I ain’t in prison to-night 


AT MIDNIGHT 


73 

than ’tis fer any o’ you . An’ I ain’t done 
nothin’ to be sent there, nor nowhere else fer, 

so help me ” He broke off again and after 

an eloquent silence added, with some of the 
defiance burned out of his tone, “ I jus’ crep’ 
in here, like a stray dog, to git warm by this 
here fire. Mebbe, ’f you’ll look at me, you’ll 
think p’raps I might ’a’ be’n feelin’ the cold 
some to-night — jus’ some ! ” 

An impressive silence fell upon the group 
as he finished speaking, and Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones frankly wiped her eyes. Then, after an 
interval, Mr. Jack spoke. 

“ You say you tried to get work in New 
York ? ” 

“ By — yes, sir.” 

“ And you feel that — that you’ve never had 
a chance, as you express it.” 

“ Did it sound to you ’s ’f I’d had a terrible 
big one? ” 

“ Would you take a chance if it was offered 
you ? ” 

“ Hard labor for six months fer breakin’ 
into a gentleman’s palace? ” 

“ Not at all. A chance to work out West — 
at mining or on a ranch.” 


LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 


74 

The man sat more erect in his chair and 
stared, rubbing his eyes as if waking from 
some dream. 

"What’s the game?” he demanded suspi- 
ciously. 

“ No ‘ game ’ — a job.” 

" Say, gov’nor, do yer mean it?” 

“ Don’t I look as if I did ? ” queried Mr. 
Jack, smiling as he used the man’s own ex- 
pression. 

The tramp stared at him fixedly for several 
moments, submitted the circle around the fire 
to a similar scrutiny and returned his gaze to 
Mr. Jack’s comely, sympathetic countenance. 

“ Say, I think yer do,” he remarked briefly, 
but with conviction. Then his face fell again. 
" But how ’m I goin’ to git out there to take 
the job ? ” 

“ If you sign up, the money will be ad- 
vanced.” 

“ By you ? ” 

“ I’ll see that you get it.” 

"How could you do that, mister? How’d 
you know I wouldn’t take the money and 
skip out ? ” 

" That is where my risk would lie, of 



THE GIRLS CURLED UP ON THE SOFA 












































































































































AT MIDNIGHT 


75 

course. But if, upon further discussion, my 
conclusions remain the same as this evening, 
I think I am ready to assume that risk.” 

“ Gee, you don’t mean it I ” 

The man appeared almost stupified by this 
promise of help and sat ruminating, his hands 
deep in his pockets, trying to understand just 
what had befallen him. The girls curled up 
on the sofa with a sense of comfort in one 
another’s close proximity. Hal and Teddy 
looked on in serious silence. They felt that 
they were learning a little lesson not in the 
college curriculum. 

Mr. Jack sat watching this new, possible 
prot6g6 and at the same time going over sev- 
eral practical details of the situation in his 
mind. At last he felt obliged to break the 
spell that seemed cast over the party. 

“ Can we arrange a place to meet in the 
morning? ” he asked the tramp. 

“ Who, you ’n’ me? Well, I reckon, so fer 
’s I’m concerned. Set yer spot, mister, an’ yer 
time, and you can gamble a tenner that I’ll be 
there with both feet ! Say — is it really true ? ” 

“ Where are you staying?” 

“ Where am I what ? ” 


76 LETTY'S SPRINGTIME 

“ Where do you live ? Where can I come 
to see you in the morning ? ” 

“ Nowhere, sir,” answered the tramp 
bluntly. “ D’yer think ’f I had a — a home, 
I’d ’a’ broke in here to git warm? I was 
a-thinkin’ of sleepin’ in yer stable — ’twouldn’t 
be the first time, mister — it’s real warm in the 
hay, but this here perfectly good fire was just 
goin’ to waste an’ — I come in.” 

“ You mean you have nowhere to sleep ? ” 
exclaimed the girls in a chorus. 

“ No, ladies,” answered the man with a wry 
smile. “ I wish that was the worst o’ my 
troubles.” 

“You mean ” put in Mrs. Hartwell- 

Jones quickly. 

“ Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, may I appoint you 
chairman of the commissary department?” 
asked Mr. Jack. “ Some hot soup — Mary, you 
know where to find things in the kitchen. 
And I think we’d better be a bit sharp about 
it,” he added suddenly, rising as he spoke. 
“ The poor man’s weak with hunger.” 

Hal and Teddy had seen the man’s change 
of expression, the ghastly pallor that over- 
spread his face, and sprang forward to catch 


AT MIDNIGHT 


77 

him just as the tramp lurched forward in a 
fainting condition. 

“ It has all been too much for him,” ejacu- 
lated Mr. Jack. “ What a brute I was to let 
him sit here, satisfying our curiosity. Here, 
boys, help me to carry him into that bedroom 
off the kitchen. Mary, do you go and see if 
you can rouse Lizzie without waking Mother. 
Go up the back stairs. And, girls, you go 
to the kitchen with Mrs. Hartwell-Jones and 
see if you can start the soup heating. Lizzie’ll 
help you as soon as she gets some sort of bed 
made up. It’s my opinion that the man’s 
half dead with cold and hunger.” 

The group broke up in a flurry, every one 
rushing on tiptoe to do Mr. Jack’s bidding, 
and exchanging excited impressions in under- 
tones. 

“ What a pity the electricity is turned off,” 
exclaimed Letty, poking the Areas vigorously 
as she dared in the silence. “ We could have 
hot water in a jiffy with the electric heater.” 

“ Letty, Letty,” corrected Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones laughing, “ you don’t poke a range. 
You shake it down. See, like this.” 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones set down the hot 


78 LETTrS SPRINGTIME 

water bottle she had gone to fetch and shak- 
ing the carefully banked fire, soon had aglow 
from the fresh coals. 

“ Now put on the lid, Letty. Has any one 
filled the kettle? No, use that small one, 
Molly ; the water will boil sooner. As soon as 
it boils, fill this hot water bottle — no, not 
actually boiling, of course, but almost. See, 
the kettle is pretty hot already, from standing 
on the back of the stove. I’ll see if I can help 
make up the bed. Clara, you and Molly try 
to discover some soup stock in the refrigerator. 
Mary will be down in a moment, and she will 
know where things are kept.” 

The next half hour sped by, every one 
absorbed in some self-imposed task. The 
tramp would have been amazed could he have 
known the sensation he had caused, and the 
manual labor to which these despised ladies 
and gentlemen were submitting themselves for 
his sake. It is possible, indeed, that the 
general eagerness to do something was because 
of certain conscience pricks ; a desire to do 
something to justify their years of comfort and 
well-being while this poor soul struggled and 
starved, mentally and physically. 


AT MIDNIGHT 


79 

But the tramp was as yet quite unaware of 
how much or, in fact, of anything that was 
being done for him. His fainting fit was 
severe and prolonged. He was so near to 
starvation that the shock of his discovery by 
the residents of the house, however free from 
actual guilt he may have been, followed by 
the mercy shown him and the offer of help, 
were too great. He was overcome, and Mr. 
Jack, assisted to their bewildered utmost by 
the two boys and afterward more intelligently 
by old Esau, had great difficulty in reviving 
him. 

But life flickered back at last,. slowly and 
feebly, and Mr. Jack decided that it would be 
safe to wait until morning to send for the vil- 
lage doctor. 

“ If I should send Esau after him to-night,” 
he said, talking the situation over with Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones, “ the story of how he came to 
be here would be sure to get about and the 
constable would doubtless come around to 
arrest him. But if I call him in the morning 
we can merely say that we took him in for the 
night, and he got ill. I want to give the poor 
beggar his chance.” 


8o 


LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 


Every one retired at last, quite appalled by 
the lateness of the hour, and only Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones and Letty knew that Mr. Jack 
purposed sitting up, in an easy chair in front 
of the library fire, for the short remainder of 
the night, to be near at hand in case the poor 
waif in the groom’s bedroom should be in need 
of human aid or sympathy. 

“ I must say,” confided Clara Markham to 
Molly Wilson, as they returned, yawning and 
a little cross, to their own rooms, “ that I 
think Mr. Jack is taking a risk to let a tramp 
— and probably a burglar — stay all night in 
the house like that. And he didn’t even lock 
him into the bedroom.” 


CHAPTER VI 


GIVING A CHANCE 

It was fortunate, at least for those members 
of the house party who had been concerned in 
the events of the previous night, that the next 
day was Sunday, and that every one slept late. 
Letty, whether overcome by excitement, or as 
a result of her standing about on the damp 
sands the morning before, had a slight return 
of huskiness and Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, in a 
tremor of apprehension, made her sit in an 
easy chair beside the fire all day. She and 
Mrs. Beckwith shared the cheerful, crackling 
blaze and had a long, interesting talk — at 
least Mrs. Beckwith talked, and told such 
amusing stories of her girlhood that Letty 
was amazed when the two o’clock Sunday 
dinner was announced. 

Of course the chief topic of conversation 
all day long was the midnight episode of the 
tramp’s arrival. Mr. Jack would allow no 
81 


82 LETTrS SPRINGTIME 


one to allude to the episode as an attempt at 
burglary. 

“ You know the old proverb,” he said at 
breakfast. “ 1 Give a dog a bad name and 
hang him.’ We don’t want to condemn the 
man. His name, by the way, is Sheldon — 
Charlie Sheldon.” 

“ How is he, Jack ? ” asked Mrs. Somers, 
feeling much chagrined that she had slept 
through the night’s adventure. 

“ Not awfully well. I’m a bit worried, and 
I’ve sent for Evans.” 

Evans was the village doctor, a genial, 
kindly old soul, remarkably up to date, con- 
sidering the disadvantages under which he 
must labor, living so far from sources of learn- 
ing and research. 

“ I don’t think there’s much the matter with 
him, except about twenty years of semi-star- 
vation,” he told Mr. Jack after an examina- 
tion of the patient. “ You might diagnose 
the trouble as chronic.” 

“ You know the boy, don’t you ? What is 
his reputation here in the village? ” 

“ Well, not very brilliant. His father’s a 
bad lot, you know, and these people about 


GIVING A CHANCE 83 

here are pretty hard on that kind. They say 
* like father, like son/ and won’t give the boy 
a chance.” 

“ That is exactly what I was trying to get 
at, sir. Whether the boy had ever had a 
chance — a real chance. So many go down for 
that very reason and no other. It does seem 
hard.” 

“ Of course I can’t say if the boy would 
make good, even if he were given a chance,” 
answered the doctor hastily. “ He’s an idle 
boy, at best, and this affair last night is against 
him.” 

44 He said he came in only to get warm.” 

“ He could have got warm at his aunt’s, if 
he’d been willing to swallow a little pride. 
What’s a boy in his condition got to do with 
pride, anyhow ? ” 

“ What is that story?” asked Mr. Jack in- 
terestedly. 

44 No story there ; only a row between him 
and his uncle — uncle called him a bad lot and 
kicked him out.” 

44 It strikes me that the boy would have to 
swallow a little more than mere pride to get 
taken back there,” observed Mr. Jack dryly. 


84 LETTrS SPRINGTIME 

“ There is such a thing as holding on to one’s 
manhood.” 

“ Manhood — bosh ! The boy’s got to live, 
and moreover, he’s got to live down his father’s 
reputation.” 

“ If he stays here, yes. But suppose he 
should go away somewhere and begin over.” 

“ He went up to New York last winter — was 
gone two months. The minister and two or 
three of us gave him a little to start on. But 
he turned up again a month or six weeks ago 
— like a bad penny.” 

“ It is hard to get a start in a big city unless 
one has a friend somewhere to speak for one. 
It takes more than mere grit and the willing- 
ness to work.” 

“ Neither of which attributes does Charlie 
possess in any great degree.” 

“ Suppose he went away, far away to a new 
country — or new part of the country, rather 
— where customs, environment, everything 
was different. Don’t you think he’d take 
fresh courage to go at life ? ” 

The doctor turned and e}^ed him curiously. 

“ Are you really thinking of helping him ? ” 

“ I am considering the possibility.” 


GIVING A CHANCE 85 

“ A boy you caught breaking into your 
house ! Don’t you feel any anger against him 
— let alone suspicion ? ” 

“ At present I can feel only pity, doctor. It 
seems to me, as you said in the beginning, he 
hasn’t had a chance.” 

“ I guess that’s true enough.” 

“ That is a deplorable state of affairs to me. 
Of course I know his is only one of many, 
many cases, but I’d like to help if I can. I 
could send him out West, to work in a mining 
town. It’s a rough life, and a hard one, but 
it brings out what there is in a man.” 

“ The expense of the journey would be 
great, and I dare say he’d not earn much more 
than his keep for a long time.” 

“ I shall think the matter over, but I think 
I’m willing to make the investment. After 
all, if the experiment fails, it won’t have cost 
me much more than a season’s box at the 
opera, and my conscience will not reproach 
me. Now, as to the present. We are going 
up to town to-morrow, and I’m going to let 
Charlie stay here with Lizzie and Esau until 
he’s a little fed up. Then he can come up 
and stay a few days at a place I know of in 


86 LETTY'S SPRINGTIME 


town until my arrangements are completed 
for sending him West.” 

“ I think you are a noble gentleman.” 

“Not at all, doctor. Just trying to do my 
duty by humanity, as I see it. Will you keep 
an eye on the boy’s physical health, and, 
when he is ready, ship him up to me? You 
can send your bill to my town address.” 

“ My dear sir, there are others who try to 
do their duty, as they see it, and mine cer- 
tainly is helping Charlie to get on his feet 
again.” 

“ Thank you. I was sure you’d be willing 
to help. And as you’ve known the boy al- 
ways, perhaps you could have a talk with 
him. He wouldn’t resent advice so much 
from you, maybe.” 

“ I’ll do what I can, Mr. Beckwith, and I’m 
sure there isn’t another man on earth who’d 
be willing to do for him what you’re propos- 
ing to do.” 

“ It is nothing, doctor. I am only going to 
try to give him his chance. I’ll see you again 
to-morrow before we start. Good-morning.” 

The sky had been overcast all morning, but 
at about three o’clock the sun came out, not 


GIVING A CHANCE 87 

brilliantly, but enough to give a sense of color 
and warmth to the air, and Mr. Jack invited 
his sister, Mrs. Somers, and Letty to go for a 
walk. 

“ Mayn't I go too, Mr. Jack ? ” asked Teddy. 
“ I was longing for a walk with Letty, but 
thought she wouldn't be allowed to go out 
with her cold." 

“ I am only taking her for a brisk constitu- 
tional," replied Mr. Jack with his genial 
smile. “ You would be sure to make her 
talk." 

“ Oh, but I wouldn't. I'd do all the talk- 
ing." 

“ Then you'd make her laugh, which would 
be worse. No, Ted, you and Hal had your 
innings after lunch, with the games of ‘ Con- 
sequences.' It is my turn now." 

Letty hurried up-stairs, gayly, to get ready, 
but when she joined Mrs. Somers and Mr. 
Jack, the latter seemed a trifle absent-minded 
and silent. 

“ Perhaps you would have preferred to stay 
with the other boys and girls, after all," he 
said, a little stiffly. 

Letty stared up at him in frank surprise. 


88 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

“ Why, Mr. Jack, you know I always want 
to come with you, always.” 

“ It would be more natural to want to stay. 
They are nearer your own age.” 

“ But, Mr. Jack, you know I’d rather be 
with you and Mrs. Somers,” repeated Letty, a 
little helplessly. “ Much rather.” 

She felt oddly worried by Mr. Jack’s man- 
ner, and wondered what she could have done 
to make him fancy she did not desire his com- 
pany. 

“ You were all having a very good time,” 
went on Mr. Jack. 

“ Stop behaving like a great, spoiled baby, 
Jack,” admonished his sister a little sharply. 
“ Of course they were all having a very good 
time. What do you expect of a house party ? 
Didn’t you ask them all here to have a good 
time?” 

“ It was very funny,” added Letty, begin- 
ning to talk very fast and very cheerfully, 
with the desire to banish any uncomfortable 
feeling. “ We had such a ridiculous com- 
bination of things,” and she repeated the non- 
sense which had made the group around the 
fireside laugh so heartily as Mr. Jack was com- 


GIVING A CHANCE 89 

ing in. “ The Honorable Emperor of China 
met the Bostonesque Mamie Prescott at an 
Aviation Meet. He said, 1 That is a charming 
costume/ She said, ‘ I prefer white meat/ 
The world said, ‘ There’s no smoke without 
some fire/ and the consequences were, they 
bought an old white horse.” 

“ Very witty,” commented Mr. Jack briefly, 
and a lump came up into Letty’s throat. 

She glanced at Mrs. Somers, but she, too, 
seemed abstracted and grave. Letty won- 
dered what could be the matter. She longed 
to try to dissipate the cloud that enfolded her 
two dearest friends, but could think of noth- 
ing to say that would not sound flat and 
trivial. Moreover, the raw, sharp air hurt 
her throat and she realized the necessity of 
silence. 

Their walk led them through the village, 
and Letty, too, fell into a revery, going over 
in her mind the events of the previous 
summer, when she and her “ precious Aunt 
Mary” had lived in the dear little cottage 
they were at the moment passing. 

“ I thought everything was so serene and 
happy then,” she reflected, “ and all the time 


LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 


90 

Aunt Mary was worried and anxious, afraid 
of losing all her money. If I had not got 
those papers from Mr. Drake, giving me my 
little bit of income, we all should have had a 
hard time this winter. As it is, Aunt Mary 
still seems bothered. I do hope things have 
not been going wrong again. And Mr. Jack 
— what can have happened to upset him ? I 
wonder if it has anything to do with last 
night and that poor man.” 

At this point in Letty’s reflections Mrs. 
Somers said rather abruptly, as if following 
the train of her own thoughts : 

“ Letty dear, whatever put Mamie Prescott’s 
name into any one’s head in your Conse- 
quences game, and who wrote it ? ” 

“ Why, I’m not sure, Mrs. Somers, but I 
think Mary did. We had been talking about 
her this morning and how tragic to be affected 
with such a terrible disease as hers — if you 
call it a disease, Mrs. Somers ? I suppose that 
young man last night put us in mind of her.” 

“ Poor Mamie ! Jack, what Dr. Evans said 
about Charlie Sheldon might apply equally 
to Mamie Prescott.” 

Mamie Prescott was a girl at the Conserva- 


GIVING A CHANCE 


9i 

tory who had been caught stealing from her 
companions. 

“ I really think she has never had a chance ; 
a chance, that is, of understanding fully the 
difference between right and wrong. So much 
depends upon the values set upon things.” 

“ But if she is suffering from a disease, how 
does her knowledge of right and wrong affect 
her case ? ” 

“ You mean the disease of kleptomania ? 
But I don’t think it is that, Jack. I really 
don’t. I think the child is suffering simply 
from — not from a lack of moral sense. That 
is putting it too strong ; but from the need of 
education of her moral sense. All she needs 
is training — patient, careful training, by some 
one who has faith in her.” 

“ Where are you going to find such a 
teacher ? ” 

“ It is somewhat difficult, I own. I have 
been going over a great many people in my 
mind, and have come to two conclusions. 
First, that Mamie ought to be in the country, 
away from the city and away, I am sorry to 
say, from her own people, for they give in to 
her wishes too much, and in their ignorant, 


LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 


92 

futile way spoil her. Secondly, the teacher 
ought not to be a real teacher, or try to do 
her training with any degree of self-conscious- 
ness, but rather let example and patience 
have their way with Mamie. 

“ And, Letty dear, I have thought of some 
one about whom I wish to consult you ; Mrs. 
Parsons at Hammersmith. Do you remem- 
ber? Where you and Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
were staying that first time we all met.” 

Did Letty remember? The events of the 
past rushed in swift sequence through her 
mind. It was at Hammersmith that she first 
met Mrs. Hartwell-Jones and where, after that 
wonderful summer together, the “ lady who 
wrote books ” had told Letty that she meant 
to adopt her. 

“ Hammersmith ! That is where I got my 
1 chance/ you know, Mrs. Somers. I should 
think Mamie Prescott would get — entirely 
well in that nice old village.” 

“ In what capacity would Mamie go to Mrs. 
Parsons?” asked Mr. Jack, and again Letty 
glanced at him uneasily. His voice was so 
dry and conventional, as if he were speaking 
merely to make conversation ; not a bit as if 


GIVING A CHANCE 


93 

he were really interested. And that was so 
unlike Mr. Jack that Letty was positive some- 
thing was amiss. But Mrs. Somers answered 
brightly, as if she had noticed nothing wrong : 

“ Why, she would go, partly as companion 
to Mrs. Parsons, partly as a helper. You 
know the Parsons make a regular business 
now of taking summer boarders, and Mrs. 
Parsons needs more help than she can get 
from the countryside. Of course it would not 
be a servant's position, as Mamie would live 
with them the year round. In winter, if she 
chose, she could go to the high school. 
There would be enough social life to keep her 
contented, what with the church sewing so- 
ciety and quilting parties. Her voice would 
make her tremendously popular as a member 
of the church choir. The life is so simple that 
she would have no temptation to want to dress 
better, and, as her moral education advances, 
she could be given the necessity of keeping 
good for Anna's sake. Anna is just enough 
younger to permit Mamie's being held up as a 
model." 

“ You speak very positively. Is it all ar- 
ranged?" asked Mr. Jack, with more interest. 


94 


LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 


“ Not yet, but I am sure I shall carry my 
point. Mrs. Parsons understands the situation 
and is willing to take Mamie. And Mr. 
Prescott is beginning to see the advantages of 
the arrangement. One point that touches him 
most closely is that the whole business will 
not cost him anything. Think of taking that 
attitude toward your own daughter ! That 
was why he was so unwilling to let Mamie 
give up her course at the Conservatory. He 
had the idea, I discovered, that some day she 
would earn enough money from her voice to 
place them all in comfort, if not luxury. No 
wonder Mamie is — well, say mercenarily in- 
clined — with such a father.” 

“ Well, I hope you’ll succeed in giving 
Mamie her chance. It is a great thing,” said 
Mr. Jack gravely. “ And now I guess we’d 
better be getting home, and give this little 
lady her chance again with the young people. 
I have an idea we have kept her too much to 
ourselves, now and again, Ellen.” 

Letty looked up quickly. She was hurt by 
Mr. Jack’s words, but did not feel at liberty 
to resent them. 

“ I like walking with you and Mrs. Somers,” 


GIVING A CHANCE 


95 

she said shyly. “ You must know I like it, 
Mr. Jack, and I have always felt flattered that 
you seemed to want me — I’m such a silly 
little thing.” 

Letty stopped talking, and all at once felt a 
sudden desire to cry. She did not know just 
why she was so affected. Was it something 
in Mr. Jack’s manner, and the quick glance he 
exchanged with his sister? Again she was 
conscious of a change in the manner of her 
old friend. 

“ I was just going to suggest that I run 
along home, and let you and Letty finish your 
walk together,” said Mrs. Somers. “ There 
are several household matters that must be at- 
tended to.” 

“ Don’t hurry; we’ll all go in together.” 

“ But isn’t there something you and Letty 
want to talk over by yourselves? ” 

“ Nothing that will not wait.” 

“ But you surely have something to tell 
Letty,” urged his sister, glancing apologetic- 
ally at the girl between them, and secretly 
resenting this discussion as if she were not 
present. 

“ Not just now, I think,” answered Mr. 


96 LETTY' S SPRINGTIME 

Jack positively and then, with his old bright 
smile, he added to Letty : “ Perhaps to-mor- 
row — on our way home, eh, little Miss Grey ? ” 

Letty beamed again. All was well with her 
world once more. Mr. Jack’s words promised 
a double pleasure. She was to be admitted to 
his confidence, and she was promised the cov- 
eted front seat beside him in the motor. 

“ I am terribly curious,” she said eagerly, 
“ but with such a promise to go upon, I’ll try 
to wait until to-morrow.” 

And it was Letty who went indoors, leaving 
Mrs. Somers and her brother to finish the 
walk together. 

“ Jack, I hate to take you to task for any- 
thing just now, when you are upset and wor- 
ried over the future, but you really did hurt 
Letty’s feelings by leading her to suppose we 
thought her fickle in preferring young society 
to ours.” 

“ It is not that, Ellen. I think it most nat- 
ural that Letty should seek companionship 
with boys and girls of her own age. It is 
only — well, the preference hurt my vanity. I 
don’t like to be made to feel that I am getting 
old, Ellen.” 


GIVING A CHANCE 


97 

“ You old, Jack ? What nonsense ! Be 
careful how you call yourself old, or you will 
push me along to middle age.” 

“ I meant old only by comparison, dear old 
pal. And I never minded the comparison be- 
fore. I have rather enjoyed my fatherliness 
over Letty until — until this question of 
Father’s business came up. I feel, as I said 
last night, in doubt whether it is not too late 
to make a fresh start in life. When I come in 
contact with all these fresh, eager young 
minds ” 

“ So that is the trouble, is it ? Surely, Jack, 
you can trust Father’s judgment. If he had 
wanted that raw material which you poetic- 
ally call ‘ fresh, eager young minds,’ he would 
have chosen Alex or Maxwell for this open- 
ing. But he knows you have reached years 
of discretion ; that you are exactly the man 
for the place.” 

“ You flatter me, sister mine. Well, I have 
decided to have a try at it, but it is going to 
be a lonely business.” 

“ For us, left behind, as well as for you, 
Jack dear. Whoever is going to look after 
you, I’d like to know? Who will make your 


98 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

coffee properly and see that you put on dry 
socks? What you need to do, Jack, is to fall 
in love and marry.” 

“ So as to remove my personal concerns 
from your mind? Well, as the two ladies 
nearest my heart are both ineligible, the one 
too old, the other too young for a suitable 
match, what am I to do?” 

“ Mrs. Hartwell-Jones is not exactly old, 
but she is your senior, Jack, and as for Lett}', 
it is not the years that count with her; it is 
her general immaturity of mind.” 

“ Trying to jolly your poor old brother?” 
he teased. 

“ Not at all ; merely considering facts. No, 
Jack, you must go on being ” 

“ A father to Letty ? ” 

“ No, a fairy godfather. And you must 
find — ‘ the girl of the golden West/ ” 

Mr. Jack smiled speculatively. He had not 
left youth entirely behind him. After all, 
the world was big and splendid, and full of 
possibilities. 

“ Well, you precious, match-making sister, 
if ever I do make such a discovery, you shall 
be the first to congratulate me. You must all 


GIVING A CHANCE 


99 

promise to come out to visit my golden West, 
however, without waiting for developments. 
And you must bring Letty. It will do her 
good to get acquainted with that great coun- 
try.” 

“ Yes,” agreed his sister a bit dryly, “ it 
might do Letty good to broaden her mental 
horizon. But we must go back, Jack. We 
have stayed away from our guests too long.” 
She stopped in the path and took her broth- 
er’s hand. “ My heart feels lighter over 
your going since this talk,” she said, “ and I 
believe that secretly you are more than half 
reconciled. It is glorious to go out to fight a 
great battle — and win ! That is what it is, 
Jack, the battle of winning back Father’s busi- 
ness. Youth is alluring, but there are other 
and greater things in life.” 


CHAPTER VII 


MR. JACK MAKES A BARGAIN 

The girls were awakened next morning by 
the sounds of an improvised band marching 
through the upper halls and playing “ The 
Star Spangled Banner.” The effect was some- 
what marred, firstly by the quality of the in- 
struments employed and secondly by the many 
interruptions in the shape of smothered 
laughter and audible directions and corrections 
oil the part of Mr. Jack, the band-master. 

“ Oh, Seth,” called out Mrs. Somers in a 
distressed voice, “ how can you bear to abuse 
your violin in that manner? You will surely 
ruin it.” 

The only answer was a discordant wail on a 
stringed instrument, a giggle and a gruff voice 
saying : “ Salute the flag.” 

The girls hurried into their clothes and ran 
down-stairs to join the fun. They found the 
hall and living-room quite metamorphosed 
with flags and draped bunting. Mr. Jack and 
100 


A BARGAIN 


IOI 


the boys were drawn up in line beside the fire- 
place and as the girls entered Mr. Jack shouted 
impressively : 

“ Who was George Washington ? ” and the 
boys responded with one voice : 

“ First in war, first in peace, first in the 
hearts of his countrymen.” 

They stamped their feet in unison, then 
cheered until, to quote our good old friend 
Charles Dickens, “ the rafters rang again.” 

“ You are certainly patriotic this morning,” 
remarked Mrs. Beckwith’s sweet old voice and 
Mr. Jack hurried forward to escort his mother 
to her chair. 

The morning was given over to charades 
and patriotic tableaux. Mrs. Somers, Mrs. 
Beckwith and Mrs. Hartwell-Jones retired to 
an up-stairs room toward noon, and sum- 
moned the girls there in turn. As a result, 
when the midday dinner was announced, five 
young Columbias, accompanied by three 
Martha Washingtons, marched sedately into 
the dining-room, welcomed with apprecia^ 
tive shouts by the masculine members. 

“ Mother is the one to be praised,” declared 
Mrs. Somers when their costumes had been 


io2 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 


duly admired. “ It is all her idea. She 
knew that Jack had made special arrange- 
ments for this day, such as these ” — motion- 
ing to the table decorations and favors, “ and 
she was determined that all of us should do 
our share. I hope every one is prepared with 
a patriotic speech or recitation.” 

The meal passed merrily. Each course 
served had some special significance, and 
ended with ice-cream in moulds representing, 
for the ladies, the wonderful hero himself, and 
for the rest, the gentle Martha, accompanied 
by a certain kind of rich cake with cream 
filling, known as “ Washington pie.” 

“ Dear me,” exclaimed Teddy, eying his 
plate with wistful respect. “ How can I ever 
bring myself to eat off the head of such a 
sweet little old lady. Doesn’t it sound canni- 
balistic ? ” 

“ I shall pretend that I am the Queen of 
Hearts and simply say : 4 Off with his head,’ ” 
replied Letty, suiting the action to the word. 

“ It wouldn’t require any pretense to make 
you ‘ Queen of Hearts,’ ” Hal remarked in a 
tender undertone, aside to Letty, next whom 
he was seated. 


A BARGAIN 


103 

But it was hard to be sentimental in the 
midst of such a gay crowd, particularly a 
crowd with such sharp ears. Seth, on Letty’s 
other side, heard the pretty speech and piped 
up: 

“ You mean because we are all in Wonder- 
land, Hal ? Til be the March Hare.” 

“ The Chessy Cat would suit you better,” 
retorted Molly Wilson. “ What is the new 
game ? ” 

“ Not a game at all,” explained Hal sheep- 
ishly, with a warning frown at Seth. “Just 
wait until I catch you alone, young shaver ! ” 

“ Why, what’s the matter ? ” inquired Seth 
innocently. “ Didn’t you want any one to 
hear you calling Letty 4 The Queen of Hearts ’ ? 
When people say what they really mean, they 

aren’t afraid to have the whole ” He 

dodged a crust of bread, and the grin that had 
made Molly liken him to the Cheshire Cat 
overspread his countenance in a gratified 
beam. 

“ Seth,” called Mrs. Somers from the other 
end of the table, as much from a desire to 
change the conversation as to be reassured, 
“ did you everlastingly ruin your violin 


104 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

this morning with that would-be patriotic 
reveille ? ” 

“ Oh, say, Ellen, you don’t think I’d treat 
my best fiddle like that, do you ! ” exclaimed 
her young brother reproachfully. “ Why, I 
couldn’t get sounds like that out of it if I 
tried. That was an old thing Esau found up 
in the attic ; came out of the Ark, I guess, 
and Teddy’s accompaniment on the comb 
didn’t improve its * tone ’ much, I guess.” 

“Speaking of tone,” observed Mrs. Beckwith 
in her low, gentle voice, “ I am very much 
afraid I heard the tones of the hall clock 
striking two. It is inhospitable to hurry you 
all, but we have promised to be back in New 
York by dinner time. It grows dark early, 
and Jack knows I don’t like to travel fast 
after night. We ought to start promptly at 
three, and I fancy some of us have a little 
packing to do. Certainly we all must change 
our clothes.” 

“ I wish we could go just as we are,” ex- 
claimed Molly Wilson. “ Wouldn’t it be fun 
to see the people stare as we pass through the 
towns? They would think we were some 
theatrical troupe.” 


A BARGAIN 


io 5 

“ They wouldn’t think anything at all,” 
responded Mary Beckwith practically. “ No- 
body could see our costumes hidden under 
fur coats and things.” 

“ True, I never thought of that. I wonder 
what the fashion was in cloaks in Martha 
Washington’s time. I suppose they did cover 
up their kerchiefs in some manner.” 

“ I am quite sure they must have, since we 
don’t read in history that they all died in 
early youth from pneumonia,” replied Mr. 
Jack gravely. “ Suppose we all separate to do 
our several duties. I must visit my patient 
and make last arrangements. Let us all meet 
in the living-room at quarter to three. Will 
that do, Mother ? ” 

“ Quite nicely, my son. That will give us 
a good fifteen minutes in which to collect our 
belongings, say last words, and wait for the 
stragglers.” 

Every one laughed and each indignantly 
denied this last insinuation. Nevertheless, 
Mrs. Beckwith held her own with smiling as- 
surance. Her long experience in life had 
taught her that there are always stragglers ; 
no matter how great the resolution for absolute 


io6 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 


promptness, some delay is bound to occur to 
one or more members of a party. 

“ It is like bridge building,” she explained; 
“ there has to be allowance always for the ex- 
panding and shrinking of the metal.” 

“ That explains a great mystery,” ejaculated 
Teddy with a serious countenance. “ I never 
could understand, when I am leaving any 
house at the end of a visit, why my ward- 
robe has always expanded and my dress suit 
case had shrunk.” 

Every one laughed at this and hurried 
away to their own rooms to overcome the 
very difficulty Teddy’s words brought before 
them all. 

Letty was the first to return, ready for the 
journey, to the living-room. She was not at 
all ready to have the pleasant visit at an end, 
but her curiosity regarding what Mr. Jack 
might have to say to her was all agog. 
Moreover, she thought, from something in his 
glance as he held open the dining-room door 
for her, that he might impart his secret 
without waiting for the start if she should 
come down to the living-room ahead of the 
others. 


A BARGAIN 


107 

But she had scarcely entered the room be- 
fore the door opened again and Teddy’s voice 
exclaimed : 

“ Oh, I say, this is lucky ! It looks as if I 
were going to have you to myself for three or 
four minutes, Letty. Hal did monopolize you 
most awfully at dinner.” 

“ I wasn’t aware of any monopoly,” laughed 
Letty, seating herself in a large armchair and 
laying her fur coat across her knees. “ I am 
sure I had one rival in Hal’s attentions.” 

“Who? Who else could shine when you 
are about? ” 

“ Dear me, that suggests mixed metaphor, 
somehow. Well, Hal’s dinner shone pretty 
bright in his estimation,” she answered mis- 
chievously. 

“ Don’t bring a fellow down to earth with 
such a thump. I was just going to make a 
beaut of a speech about stars and eyes 
and ” 

“ Well, don’t, please. It is much more fun 
to talk about ice-cream and games. Haven’t 
we had a jolly party ? 

“ I should say so ! I’m going to make my 
mother open up our house at Lenox and have 


io8 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 


one just as near like it as I can. Will you 
come ? ” 

“ There are no more holidays now until 
Easter, and I always go down to Lakewood 
then.” 

“ There are lots of week-ends.” 

“ Yes, but I am far too busy to take any 
time off for fun between-times. Don’t tempt 
me, please.” 

“ I certainly shall, with all the wiles at my 
command. Why, a house party wouldn’t be 
any fun at all without you, Letty, and why 
shouldn’t we all have good times while we’re 
young? What's the good of being young, any- 
how, if we don’t take advantage of it?” 

“ What a pearl of wisdom, Teddy,” remarked 
Mr. Jack’s voice, close to them. He had en- 
tered unheard and had stood watching Letty 
pensively. “ How young she is,” he thought 
sadly, “ while I — sometimes I am afraid I am 
growing middle-aged ! ” He sighed and added 
aloud : “ Letty does need rejuvenating at times. 
You must all combine to keep her from ful- 
filling the old adage of ‘ All work and no 
play.’ ” 

“ Then I do seem dull to you, Mr. Jack? ” 


A BARGAIN 


109 

Letty asked reproachfully, and she wished 
Teddy were not there, for it seemed more evi- 
dent than ever that there was some vague mis- 
understanding between Mr. Jack and herself, 
which she was sure she could clear away if she 
had an opportunity. 

But the others of the house party began to 
come in and there was no chance of private 
conversation before the start. Letty had to 
console herself with anticipations of the home- 
ward drive. Mr. Jack always operated his own 
car and, unless those in the tonneau leaned 
forward to talk, the conversation between the 
two in front was virtually unheard. 

Even this arrangement was threatened. 
When the cars came around, Letty was about 
to step unquestioningly into the coveted seat 
when Hal remonstrated. 

“Oh, I say, Letty, aren't you coming be- 
hind with us ? I’d counted on sitting beside 
you. Seth don’t mind going there.” 

Seth, jubilant, already was at Letty’s elbow. 
She turned and looked wistfully at Mr. Jack, 
who was standing, singularly unresponsive, in 
the background. Letty’s heart sank and fora 
moment she was tempted to yield. 


1 1 o LETTrS SPRINGTIME 


“ Perhaps he doesn’t want me, after all,” 
she thought, the tears almost overflowing. 
“ Why doesn’t he say something ? But then, 
he did ask me, yesterday, and if he doesn’t 
positively order me out, I am going to sit 
there with him.” 

She jostled Seth a bit in climbing in and 
did not answer Hal until she was thoroughly 
settled. Then she called nonchalantly over 
her shoulder : 

“ This is the seat of honor, and I am pig- 
gish enough to claim it. I know both Clara 
and Molly are dying of envy, so be as nice to 
them as you can, boys, to make up.” 

She was delighted at the alacrity with which 
Mr. Jack descended the steps to tuck the fur 
rug about her knees, and smiled happily again 
as he seated himself beside her. 

“ How did you leave that poor man ? ” she 
asked by way of opening conversation. “ Are 
you sure he is getting better ? ” 

“ As much better as he can be under the 
circumstances. The man needs an entire 
change of scene, for his moral as well as phys- 
ical betterment. I think the Western atmos- 
phere will tonic him.” 


A BARGAIN 


1 1 1 


44 What you tell me of the West sounds very 
— well, invigorating. I have often wondered 
what it was like out there, ever since the time 
my brother Ben and I were asked to go with 
the Goldbergs and he couldn’t go because he 
had agreed to stay with Mr. Drake. Mrs. 
Goldberg promised me such wonders.” 

Mr. Jack cast a quick, side glance at her. 

“Would you like to see what it is like?” 
he asked. 

44 Indeed I should, but I doubt if I ever do. 
It seems very far away.” 

44 It is — very far,” he agreed with a sigh. 
44 So far that it frightens me, sometimes, Letty, 
when I think about it.” 

“Frightens you? Why, Mr. Jack, why? 
Do you mean that you have to go out there 
again, and dread the journey ? ” 

Mr. Jack was about to respond, when the 
other car drew up beside with some question 
about the road. When they went on again, 
Letty’s thoughts had flown to another subject. 

“ Didn’t you say you are going to send 
Charlie Sheldon out West, Mr. Jack ? I should 
think it would make every difference in the 
world to him to make a fresh start like that. 


1 12 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 


How much good you do in the world ! I 
wonder if Mamie Prescott could start over 
again out in that great, new country.” 

“ I think my sister’s plan for her will be al- 
most as great a change to Mamie as the far 
West, if she can carry it through.” 

“ Oh, she will carry it through,” said Letty 
confidently. “ Mrs. Somers always succeeds. 
She is so wonderful.” 

“ She is wonderful,” agreed her brother. 
“ I wish I could be as sure of my powers.” 

“ What is it, Mr. Jack?” asked Letty im- 
pulsively. “ I know something is worrying 
you. And you know, you promised yesterday 
to tell me.” 

“ Promised you ? ” 

“ Well, half promised. I had hoped — but 
of course you mustn’t tell me anything if you 
don’t want to.” 

“Bless your heart, I’m dying to tell. I 
only want to be sure that you want to be both- 
ered to listen. You asked me a little while 
ago if I had to go out West again, and dreaded 
the journey. Well, it is more than the mere 
journey I dread. The question has come up of 
my going out there to live.” 


A BARGAIN 


JI 3 

“ You, Mr. Jack ? You going ’way out 
there — to live ! ” 

“ Does it sound so serious?” 

“ It sounds appalling. Why, whatever in 
the world should we all do without you ? ” 

“ All of you? Am I a sort of public prop- 
erty ? ” 

Letty looked surprised and a little hurt. 

“ No,” she said slowly, “ but you have a 
great many friends, you know.” 

“ Thank you, dear child. I am getting 
cross-grained, I think. I am very grateful 
indeed to all my friends for finding it hard to 
do without me. But tell me how it will be 
with you, yourself. How soon will you for- 
get me?” 

“ Please don’t be so cruel. It has seemed 
these last two days as if — as if I had said or 
done something to hurt your feelings, Mr. 
Jack. I am awfully sorry, and I hope you’ll 
forgive me, though I can’t imagine what it 
was. But please don’t believe I meant to hurt 
you and — and — try to hurt back.” 

Letty ’s voice was quivering and her eyes 
were full of tears. She felt all at once as if 
the very universe were sinking away from 


1 14 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

her. Mr. Jack going away — far away to be 
gone forever ! Going out of her life, it seemed. 
How was she ever going to stand it? The 
world grew dark and cold. She shivered. 

“ Oh, Mr. Jack, I — I can’t believe it — it 
seems too awful to be true,” she faltered, bit- 
ing her lip to keep back the tears that threat- 
ened to overflow. 

If Mr. Jack had been longing for sympathy, 
for some one to show regret over his going 
away, he certainly had achieved his wish. 
And with the gratification came swift re- 
proach. All his accustomed gentleness of 
manner returned. 

“ My dear little girl, I had no idea you’d 
take it like that,” he exclaimed contritely. 
“ If I had realized, I should have broken it 
more gently. But I believed — I thought — 
you seemed to find the company of boys and 
girls your own age so congenial, that I came 
to the conclusion that I would not be much 
missed.” 

“ You ! Not much missed ! ” 

“ I am a great deal older, you know, Letty. 
I am quite, quite grown up.” 

“ Then it is you who will forget me — all us 


A BARGAIN 


”5 

boys and girls. Everything is so wonderful 
out there — you yourself have said so — that 
you will soon be too happy and busy to give a 
thought to — to us.” 

Mr. Jack smiled suddenly, a smile more 
like his old self. 

“ I'll make a bargain,” he said whimsically. 

“ What?” 

" That I won't forget you if you won't for- 
get me. And remember that I have a little 
the best of the bargain, because, if I suspect 
you of not keeping your part, I can get on a 
train and come choo-chooing back, as the chil- 
dren say, and investigate.” 

Letty smiled, a little mistily. 

“ If I could only think you would. In that 
case I should pretend that I was forgetting 
very, very soon.” 

“ Would you ? Well, I may put your feel- 
ings to the test some time. But don’t grow to 
think of me as bald headed and decrepit. 
There is the United States mail service, you 
know; not to mention the express companies 
for special communications to keep me 
young.” 

Letty smiled again, and tried to be cheerful, 


1 16 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 


but she was feeling very sad indeed. The 
younger one is, the longer stretch the years, 
and it was, as she had said, too dreadful to 
contemplate, to think that it might be years 
before she saw Mr. Jack again. She was glad 
when at length the darkness fell and hid her 
face, and the increasing traffic, as they ap- 
proached the city, kept her companion too ab- 
sorbed by his driving to talk much. 


CHAPTER VIII 


leila's invitation 

During the next week or two life seemed 
pretty dreary to Letty. It was gratifying to 
be welcomed back to the little flat with the 
warmth that Mademoiselle La Grange and the 
devoted maid Katy gave her, of course, but 
she was used to the adulation of these two, 
and took it very much as part of her every- 
day life. The doctor still imposed many re- 
strictions upon her practicing and the amount 
of daily exercise, and Letty grew more and 
more idle and out of touch with her work. 

In her letters to her Aunt Mary Letty 
called this dallying “ enforced idleness,” and 
declared that it was worrying her extremely. 
Indeed, the tone of her letters was not like 
the usual cheery, ambitious Letty. The truth 
was, she had lost her grip a little. She ex- 
plained her state of mind most clearly herself 
in talking over matters with Ethel Swain, a 
fellow pupil at the Conservatory. 

117 


1 1 8 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

“ I’m just awfully glad to see you back, 
Letty,” Ethel had said, with such genuine 
warmth of manner that Letty was touched. 
“ My, but we’ve all missed you. Are you all 
right again ? ” 

“ Oh, yes, more or less, thank you, only the 
doctor won’t let me practice more than fif- 
teen minutes a day, which is scarcely better 
than nothing,” answered Letty fretfully. 

“ Oh, it’s lots better than nothing. It’ll 
keep your voice limber and let you get 
through your scales every day. And it isn’t 
going to last, of course.” 

“ But the spring term is nearly here. Any- 
way, there’s no more use in my trying for the 
scholarship.” 

“ Oh, you surely aren’t going to give that 
up! ” ejaculated Ethel, who knew how deeply 
Letty’s heart had been set upon winning that 
scholarship. 

“ It isn’t a question of my giving it up. 
The matter has been taken out of my hands.” 

“ You mean because you’ve been absent so 
much ? ” 

“ That and not being able to work now.” 

“ But your voice’ll get stronger every day, 


LEILA'S INVITATION 119 

and you can make up on other points, tech- 
nique and such, to balance the absent marks. 
Do go on trying for it, Letty. It — it won’t 
seem natural for you not to.” 

“ You don’t suppose I want to give up try- 
ing, do you?” demanded Letty, slightly 
nettled by Ethel’s persuasions. 

She felt reproached, almost as if she had 
been accused of neglecting her duty, yet in 
her heart Letty truly believed she had re- 
ceived ample discouragement on the scholar- 
ship question ; that she actually had lost 
her chance. It was a severe handicap, to be 
sure, to have missed so many days as she 
had during her illness and convalescence, for 
attendance was to figure in the competition ; 
and it seemed too difficult to hope to make 
up, as Ethel counseled, in other points, when 
the doctor’s orders regarding the use of her 
voice were so strict. 

Besides, Letty felt dispirited and out of 
sorts. The news of Mr. Jack’s imminent 
departure had been a shock, and the knowl- 
edge that he was to go for an indefinite period 
— even to herself she could not say “ forever ” 
— was a very real grief to her ; this calamity, 


120 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 


combined with the listlessness resulting from 
her recent illness, reduced Letty, for the time 
being, to a drone in the busy hive of the 
Conservatory. 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones was fully aware of the 
state of things, but said nothing. She could 
not be sure just how severely Letty's health 
had been affected by the sharp attack of 
laryngitis, and was afraid to urge a return to 
hard work, lest Letty was really not strong 
enough. 

“ I think the dear child overworked herself 
the first part of the winter,” she reflected, 
“ and I must let her have time to recover and 
get back all her energy.” 

Moreover, Mrs. Hartwell-Jones guessed that 
some of Letty's depression was concerned with 
Mr. Jack's going away. Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
herself felt his going acutely. Her own busi- 
ness affairs were not prospering, and she had 
hoped that Mr. Jack could straighten them 
out for her. He was the only man of her 
acquaintance with whom she could discuss 
her private affairs frankly and freely, and she 
knew herself to be in need of such wise 
counsel. But realizing that Mr. Jack's time 


LEILA'S INVITATION 121 


must be completely taken up with bringing 
liis own affairs to a satisfactory conclusion 
before making his change of residence, she 
said nothing of her private worries, and went 
on hoping bravely that Mr. Shoemaker would 
succeed in disentangling them. 

Under ordinary circumstances, Letty would 
have received fresh stimulus from her Aunt 
Mary’s letters, but receiving only tender 
sympathy and advice as to the care of her 
health, she easily fell into the belief that she 
was, if not a chronic invalid, at least far from 
normal, and that hard study could not be ex- 
pected of her. 

It was during this period of reaction that 
a letter came from Leila Huntington, inviting 
her to Princeton for a week-end. After the 
usual expressions of good will and inquiries as 
to Letty ’s progress in her work, the letter con- 
tinued as follows : 


“ When do you think you can come up 
to see me again, Letty? It has been such a 
long time since you were here. And I want 
you, not just for one day, as you and Madem- 
oiselle came that nice, winter Sunday, but to 


122 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 


stay from Friday until Monday, or at least 
until Sunday night. Please choose a week- 
end when you don't have your choral class — 
you see I remember all your reasons for not 
coming — for I want you here particularly on 
a Saturday. 

“ I think I told you that I have a cousin, 
Ross Gilchrist, here at college, from California, 
and my Aunt Elizabeth, his mother, has 
written asking us to be good to Ross. He's 
really a nice boy, Letty, and so is his chum, 
Jim Freeman. They have been here several 
times, and I think we could have some jolly 
evenings, if I only knew enough girls. 

“ Mother wants to give a little party for the 
boys, and I said I'd give it if you could come 
and help me out, so please do come, Letty. 
And write as soon as you can to tell me the 
very earliest week-end you can spare, so we 
can make our plans. I am so impatient to 
see you again, and Mademoiselle La Grange 
too, if she can come. 

“ Mother sends love to you both and says to 
tell Mademoiselle she hopes she will surely 
come, too. 

“ Fondly yours, 

“ Leila Huntington.” 

“ Oh, how I should love to go," exclaimed 
Letty as she finished reading the letter. 


LEILA'S INVITATION 123 

Katy had just come into the room with 
fresh coal for the fire and looked around in 
surprise. 

“ Is it more invitations you’re gettin’, Miss 
Letty ? ” she asked wistfully. Katy found the 
little flat dull indeed with Letty away. 

Letty explained and, obeying the impulse 
of her longing, sat down at once to write her 
Aunt Mary for permission to accept Leila’s 
invitation. 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones was a wee bit dis- 
appointed when she read the letter, but ad- 
mitted that it was not surprising that Letty 
should crave a little more amusement and as- 
sociation with boys and girls of her own age. 
She realized, too, the naturalness of Letty ’s 
abandoning hope of the scholarship for which 
she had striven so earnestly all winter. The 
competition for the scholarship was so great, 
and Letty had received such a setback from 
her illness, that her chances were indeed slim, 
and Mrs. Hartwell-Jones feared to make any 
effort to stimulate lagging ambition lest she 
should impel Letty to put too great a strain 
upon her weakened faculties, and so produce 
permanent harm. 


124 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

Therefore, she wrote Letty a long, sympa- 
thetic letter, expressing complete understand- 
ing of the girl's state of mind, and pleasure at 
this new opportunity of making friends. For 
many reasons Mrs. Hartwell-Jones found this 
the wisest course to pursue, one of which 
reasons no one but herself was aware. The 
truth was that her worry and anxiety over 
her money affairs had begun to affect Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones’s health, and she realized that 
her nerves would not bear the strain of minor 
vexations and disappointments. She had 
told no one, not even her confidential friend, 
Mrs. Somers, about her symptoms, but wisely 
tried to readjust her habits and point of view, 
so as to relieve her system from nervous strain. 
But she did resolve, now and again, that the 
next time she went up to New York she would 
consult her doctor. 

Meantime, Letty sent the welcome news to 
Leila of her Aunt Mary's permission to accept 
the delightful invitation to Princeton, and set 
a week from the following Friday afternoon 
for her coming, if that would be convenient to 
Mrs. Huntington. 

Leila could hardly wait until Sunday after- 


LEILA'S INVITATION 125 

noon to communicate her good news to Ross 
and Jim, who shared in her rejoicing. 

“ I don’t know what has come over Letty to 
be willing to miss such a lot of time at the 
Conservatory,” she said; “ perhaps she’s begin- 
ning to realize that 'all work and no play,’ 
and so forth, is a true saying.” 

“ Never mind the reason, so long as she’s 
coming,” replied Ross gayly. 

“ ‘ Ours not to reason why, ours but to have 
her nigh,’ ” added Jim. 

“What two sillies you boys are,” laughed 
Leila. “ Are you going to fight a duel for 
her?” 

“ No, we’ll take turns,” declared Jim, sol- 
emnly. “ Ross, we’ll draw lots to see which 
gets first showing, and after that it’s turn 
about, strict, and fair play. What do you 
say ? ” 

“ Let me hold the straws. Are you going 
to have ' colors ’ like the knights of old ? ” 

“ That wouldn’t be a bad idea, would it, 
Ross?” laughed Jim. “I’ll have — what is 
Miss Grey’s favorite color, Leila?” 

“ That is not fair,” interposed Ross. “ It is 
sure to be either pink or blue ; it is with all 


126 LETTrS SPRINGTIME 


girls. So one of us will take pink and the 
other pale blue. We’ll toss for choice. 
Which’ll it be, Jim, heads or tails ? ” 

“ Heads ! And I win. I’ll take pink,” re- 
sponded Jim promptly, as Ross tossed the 
penny and they both bent to scrutinize it 
gravely. 

“ What sillies you both are,” laughed Leila 
again. “ And are you going to call Letty 
‘ Miss Grey 9 ? It sounds so funny.” 

“ We wouldn’t dare call her anything else 
until she gives us permission. Here, Ross, I’ll 
bet you I’ll get first say-so to call her Letty. 
I’ll bet you a jigger.” 

“ Done,” retorted Ross promptly, “ and I’ll 
bet you a second jigger that I win the first. I 
don’t mind winning them both. I’m fond of 
ice-cream soda ” 

“ Dear me, aren’t you boys doing a good deal 
of betting? ” exclaimed Mrs. Huntington in a 
mild tone of reproof as she entered the room. 

“ Very harmless sort of betting, Aunt 
Laura ; just fun,” explained Ross rising. 

“ I am sure of that, but doesn’t it encourage 
bad habits? Habits are like any other seed. 
They start out such tiny, unconsidered trifles, 


LEILA'S INVITATION 


127 

but take deep root and grow to enormous pro- 
portions before one realizes. We must keep 
the garden of our habits well weeded, boys. 
But bless me, I did not come in to preach, 
even if it is Sunday afternoon, but to ask you 
what sort of party you are going to have next 
Saturday evening, because Leila will have to 
send out her notes at once.” 

The boys had any number of suggestions to 
make, and decided at last upon what Jim 
called a Salmagundi party. 

“ You have tables, you know,” he ex- 
plained, “ and play a different game at each 
table. * Hearts/ say, at one, and * tiddle-de- 
winks ’ or * jack straws ' at another, and so on. 
The people progress, you see, and besides the 
variety of games, they have a chance of show- 
ing all sorts and conditions of skill. Of course 
the progressing mixes people up beautifully 
and promotes acquaintance. It's about the 
best sort of party I know for getting people 
acquainted, better even than dancing because 
at a dance either the boys are stiffs and too 
scared to ask any partners at all, or else they’re 
plain pigs and find out in the first dance or 
two which girl is the prize stepper and hang 


128 LETTY'S SPRINGTIME 


’round her all evening, letting the others go 
by Oh, I beg your pardon, Mrs. Hunt- 

ington, I didn’t mean to be so slangy. It 
just slipped out. But it is so much easier to 
say what I mean.” 

“ That’s true, all right, Aunt Laura,” 
added Boss, laughing. “ And I guess if that 
old Greek codger — who was he, Jim ? Diog- 
enes or Demosthenes, or some such guy — if 
he’d had a few slang phrases ready to hand 
out when he got stuck fora word, he wouldn’t 
have had such a lot of hard work to make 
himself into a popular orator.” 

“ It was Demosthenes, you dub,” Jim cor- 
rected him cheerfully. “ The other guy went 
around with a tub and a lantern looking for 
George Washington ” 

“ Ho ! ” shouted Leila, when the general 
burst of laughter had subsided. “ Even I 
know better than that. It’s Diogenes, and he 
lived just a little while before Washington,” 
she explained with withering sarcasm. 

“ Well, I knew he was looking for an honest 
man,” retorted Jim with a grin, and Leila 
blushed, suddenly realizing that she had been 
taken in. 


LEILA'S INVITATION 129 

“ Never mind slang now. We won’t need 
either that or Greek history to make out our 
party list,” smiled Mrs. Huntington ; “ here 
are paper and a pencil, Leila dear, so you and 
the boys go to work. If you need any sug- 
gestions from me, call across. I shall be 
sitting in the other room.” 

“ I suppose we shall have to have a few 
others, as a sort of background,” observed 
Ross with a mock groan, looking over Leila’s 
shoulder as she wrote the date of the proposed 
party at the head of her paper. “ I suppose 
just four of us couldn’t have a Salmagundi 
party.” 

“ It wouldn’t be a party at all, as far as I 
can see,” retorted Leila a little wistfully. “ It 
would be a case of tableau, you and Jim in 
the front trying to divide Letty equally be- 
tween you, with poor little me for back- 
ground.” 

“ Oh, come now, Leila, you’re a heap more 
than background,” exclaimed Ross remorse- 
fully, feeling that perhaps he and his chum 
had been a bit inconsiderate. “ Do you sup- 
pose we’re ever going to forget all you’ve done 
for us? We’re just in fun about Miss Grey, 


130 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

though she is a good looker. Come on, let’s 
get busy with the list. Who are your friends ? 
Do you know Alice Reynolds? We met her 
at a fellow’s house last fall, and she seems a 
•good sort.” 

“ She’s two classes above me at school,” 
replied Leila dubiously. “ I don’t know 
whether she’d condescend to come.” 

“ Condescend, fiddlesticks. You don’t catch 
a sensible girl passing on a chance for a good 
time. Put her down, old girl, and let’s get 
on. Who’s next?” 

“ There’s her particular chum, Gwendoline 
Bennett. If Alice comes, she will.” 

“ Right-o. Now we’re making a fine start. 
Who’s the pretty girl that sits behind you in 
church ? ” 

“ And the girl who was having sodas with 
you the other day,” added Jim. “ We ought 
to have between twenty and thirty to make 
things hum. Ross, shall we start on the 
fellows?” 

They worked over the list until Mrs. Hunt- 
ington sent the maid to summon them to sup- 
per, when the paper was submitted to her for 
amendment and correction. She approved, 


LEILA'S INVITATION 13 1 

though with a slight sinking of the heart as 
she read some of the names, which were of 
girls two or three years older than Leila. 

“ I do hate to see my little girl growing up 
so fast/’ she reflected, “ but of course Letty 
Grey is older and it is natural to ask Alice and 
her set.” And she suggested to Leila, after 
the boys had gone home, that she give a small 
luncheon party for Letty on Saturday. 

“ Just three or four of the girls,” she said ; 
“ it will be such an easy way for Letty to 
make their acquaintance, and it will be a help 
to you, too, won’t it, dear? When we have 
entertained people more or less informally, we 
always feel infinitely better acquainted at 
once. It is the next best thing I know for 
promoting intimacy.” 

“ And what is the best, Mother? ” 

“ Shipboard, my dear,” laughed Mrs. Hunt- 
ington, “ but as we can’t take all these girls 
off on a voyage, simply to get acquainted, 
we’ll try the lunch party.” 

“ And how popular I’ll be at school, when 
the invitations go out. I’m glad I can do so 
much for Letty, Mother, and I’m sure she’ll 
like it, but it is going to help me, too.” 


CHAPTER IX 


PRINCETON 

Letty looked around her with interest, 
mingled with a little shyness. It was very 
nice of Leila to give this luncheon in her 
honor, but Letty felt surprised at the character 
of the guests. She knew Leila’s age, and 
what class she attended at school, and had ex- 
pected to meet girls of her friend’s own age. 
But these luncheon guests were all at least as 
old as Letty and one or two of them looked 
even older. One, Claudia Thorpe, reminded 
her unpleasantly of Grace Howard. 

Mrs. Huntington had decided that the 
young people would get on with less awkward- 
ness if she left them to their own devices, so 
she and Mademoiselle La Grange, who had 
accompanied Letty, had a cozy, gossipy little 
lunch served to them in Mrs. Huntington’s 
up-stairs sitting-room. This left Leila to pre- 
side at the head of the table, and she filled 
132 


PRINCETON 


*33 

her position with a mixture of dignity and 
self-consciousness that was amusing. 

But if Leila and her guest of honor, seated 
opposite at the foot of the table, felt strange, 
the guests all knew one another so well that 
the ice of shyness was very quickly melted 
and a lively chatter was started, punctuated 
with gay laughter as the different girls re- 
counted various “ scrapes ” and larks. 

Letty contributed her full share to these 
anecdotes and soon had the rest wishing that 
they, too, attended Miss Sims’s school. 

“ I wish all the good times weren’t happen- 
ing just in the upper classes,” sighed Leila 
during a pause in the conversation. “ I find 
it awfully stupid at school.” 

“ It’s your own fault — or your class’s, then,” 
Alice Reynolds admonished her. “ We make 
our own good times, don’t we, girls ? ” 

“ Of course, silly child. You don’t think 
the upper school teachers sit up nights con- 
triving things for our amusement, I hope?” 
Claudia addressed Leila and her tone was irri- 
tatingly patronizing, and Letty was tempted 
to make a sharp retort in defense of her 
friend. 


i 3 4 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

She checked her hasty speech in time and 
Alice went on : 

“ All your class needs is a little waking up, 
Leila. Why don’t you give them a jolt of 
some kind ? Perhaps they are like all stupid 
crowds — waiting for a leader ; it may be your 
chance to step into a generalship.” 

Leila’s eyes shone with a new sense of 
power. 

“ Do you suppose I’d dare ? ” she asked a 
little breathlessly. She had always looked 
upon class leadership as a wonderful thing, but 
to be achieved only by a peculiar genius. 
Class leaders, in Leila’s eyes, were born, not 
made. 

il 1 He either fears his fate too much, or his deserts 
are small, 

Who dares not put it to the touch, to win or 
lose it all , 7 11 

quoted Gwendoline Bennett tritely. 

“ My deserts would never be too small, if I 
could win them,” exclaimed Leila, feeling 
with a thrill that she was in very learned com- 
pany indeed, and secretly proud that she 
could rise to the opportunity of an apt reply ; 


PRINCETON 


J 35 

“ so I guess it must be that I fear my fate too 
much.” 

“ Rubbish, childie,” Claudia’s superior 
drawl sounded again, “all that is necessary is 
a bit of cheek. Think up a good scheme first, 
then call the girls together in a matter-of- 
course way and give out your orders. I guess 
we could cook up a lark for her to start on, 
couldn’t we, girls ? ” 

“ I think perhaps it would be safer to take 
one of Letty’s used-up scrapes,” ventured 
Leila. “ Then, if we’re caught, the teachers 
won’t think any of you girls put us up to it.” 

“ Oh, of course we wouldn’t let you use a 
* dodge ’ we had already practiced ourselves. 
That would be too risky. We’ll think up 
something and pass it along before the week,” 
promised Gwendoline. “ Do the boarders at 
Miss Sims’s ever invite the day scholars in for 
their feasts, Letty ? ” 

“ No, I don’t believe so. At least I’ve 
never been invited to one. But smuggling in 
girls to feasts makes me think of the story we 
heard about your Aunt Elizabeth. Do you 
remember, Leila ? ” 

“ You mean the one that Miss — that we 


136 LETTT'S springtime 

heard the day we went to the matinee ? ” 
asked Leila, checking herself in the act of 
speaking the great actress’s, Miss Terlowe’s, 
name, lest the girls think her boastful. 

“What was it? What happened to your 
Aunt Elizabeth ?” chorused the girls curi- 
ously. 

“ And who was it told the story ? ” added 
Claudia, with well-bred indifference. 

“ It was Miss Terlowe who told Leila and 
me the story,” answered Letty coolly, stung by 
Claudia’s air of superiority. 

“ Miss Terlowe ! Not Miss Terlowe the ac- 
tress — the Miss Terlowe ? ” 

“ The same,” Letty confirmed, nodding her 
head emphatically. “ Go ahead and tell your 
story, Leila. Leila’s . aunt — Ross Gilchrist’s 
mother — went to school with Miss Terlowe, 
you know,” she added in explanation. 

“ And Letty herself knows Miss Terlowe aw- 
fully well,” Leila put in excitedly. 

“That is another story, as Kipling says,” 
laughed Letty. “ We are talking about board- 
ing school scrapes now. Shall I tell, Leila ? ” 
And with great vivacity of manner, Letty nar- 
rated the little story which Miss Terlowe had 


PRINCETON 


l 3 7 

told to her and Leila one afternoon in her 
dressing-room, after the matinee performance. 

“ Miss Terlowe and Mrs. Ross went to the 
same school, Miss Terlowe as a day pupil and 
Mrs. Ross as boarder,” she explained. “ The 
girls were having a feast and pulled Miss Ter- 
lowe up to their window by a rope. The 
principal discovered what was going on, saw 
the rope and started to pull it up. In order 
not to be caught, Miss Terlowe let go the rope 
and dropped a long distance. It was very 
plucky of her, and a good sell on the principal 
to haul up an empty rope. Miss Terlowe said 
she was never found out.” 

Letty did not fail to preface her anecdote 
with this enviable bit of background and the 
girls listened and sighed wistfully. It was 
plain to see that both Letty and Leila rose 
much higher in the estimation of the luncheon 
guests. 

“ Reflected glory ! ” sighed Letty to herself, 
wistfully. “ How many of us bask in it, and 
how little there is of the real thing, after all. 
I wonder if Til ever win a tiny bit of radiance 
of my own. I must work harder.” 

Needless to say, this resolve was not taken 


138 LETTT'S springtime 

seriously by the young lady. She was much 
too interested in her present pleasant surround- 
ings. And the warmth of the reflected glory 
was quite soothing and exalting enough for 
the time being. 

The little party broke up early, all plead- 
ing other engagements, and promising to 
return early in the evening. Letty and Leila 
went out for a short brisk walk, and then 
settled cozily in front of the fire to talk for 
a while before arranging the tables for the 
evening’s games. Presently they were sur- 
prised by the sound of the front door bell, 
followed by the sound of voices, and then 
Ross and Jim entered, grinning a little sheep- 
ishly. 

“ We thought you might need some help in 
getting things arranged for to-night,” Ross 
explained glibly. “ Can’t we move tables or 
something? ” 

Leila smiled demurely as she presented 
them to Letty. 

“ I know perfectly well why you came,” 
she said aside to Ross. “ You needn’t talk to 
me again about a woman’s curiosity. It can’t 
hold a candle to a boy’s.” 


PRINCETON 


139 

“ How you disappointed me I I was hoping 
you would say a man's, and I was ready to 
forgive any injustice for the sake of the com- 
pliment." 

“Who’s getting complimented?" broke in 
Jim, longing to take advantage of having 
Letty to himself, but feeling overwhelmed by 
the honor. 

“ I am," returned Ross promptly. “ Leila 
tells me I am superior to woman." 

“ Oh, Leila, what disloyalty to our sex," 
laughed Letty, feeling quite at her ease. Her 
long acquaintance with Maxwell and Alex 
Beckwith made her at home with boys. 

The boys stayed only a short time, but they 
accomplished their purpose in coming, which 
was to break the ice in their acquaintance 
with Leila’s friend, so that the evening might 
pass off without any awkward preliminaries. 
It seemed to Leila that they took turns in 
holding Letty’s attention, very much like a 
game of chess, each watching for a chance to 
check the other. But if there was any rivalry, 
it was all so good-natured and understood 
that no harm or even discomfort could come 
of it, and the boys took their leave, creating 


i 4 o LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

an impression of such good will and amia- 
bility that Letty found herself looking for- 
ward to the evening with considerable eager- 
ness. 

The boys returned very promptly after 
dinner, and in the bustle and excitement that 
accompanied the arrival of guests, and their 
introduction to one another, a sense of intimacy 
was established which a dozen ordinary visits 
might not have brought about. Ross, with 
the privilege of a relative, assumed the posi- 
tion of master of ceremonies, infinitely to Mrs. 
Huntington’s relief, and the party was soon 
progressing smoothly and merrily. 

The games finished, and the prizes duly 
awarded, refreshments were served, the boys 
waiting gallantly upon their partners. As 
Ross, carrying a plate of ice-cream, hurried 
past Leila on his way to Letty, he whispered : 

“ We tossed, Leila, to see who’d serve Letty, 
and I won. Hurray for first chance ! ” 

“ First chance isn’t so much ; < he who 
laughs last, laughs best,’ ” chimed in Jim 
who, bent on a similar mission to the mag- 
nificent Claudia, had overheard Ross’s sotto 
voce boast. 


PRINCETON 


I 4 I 

44 If it's proverbs you’re pinning your faith 
to, remember the one that goes : * Well begun 
is half done/ ” retorted Ross. 44 You may 
be sure I’ll make a good beginning,” and he 
ran away, laughing. 

44 You silly boys,” smiled Leila, but she 
looked after them enviously, wondering how 
it would feel to have two good-looking boys 
clamoring for her favor. 

44 1 wonder if that will ever happen to me,” 
she thought romantically. 44 I’ll ask Letty 
when we go to bed how she feels about it.” 

The boys and girls hurried a little over 
their ice-cream and cake, for some one had 
proposed charades, and they were anxious to 
perform one or two before it was time to take 
their leave. 

Two or three were given and quickly 
guessed, as some among the audience had 
seen them before and passed the word along. 
Then Letty was invited to act and to suggest 
a word, as she might know of some new or 
unusual one. After some thought Letty 
offered the word 44 Bartholdi ” as a word not 
readily thought of by the audience. 

44 You know what I mean,” she explained, 


142 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

“ the Statue of Liberty in New York harbor — 
the Bartholdi statue. The syllables are easily 
acted ; bar-told-I. And for the whole word, 
if they do not succeed in guessing it, one of us 
can be draped in a sheet and stand on a chair 
or table, to represent the Statue of Liberty.” 

“ I only hope they won’t guess it first off,” 
grumbled Claudia. “ We have not yet had a 
chance to act a whole word. If they hadn’t 
guessed decapitate, I was to have been Mary, 
Queen of Scots, getting her head chopped off.” 

“ And I was to have been the executioner. 
Oh, blessed audience, that saved me such a 
gruesome task ! ” added Jim, throwing Claudia 
a languishing glance. 

“ Cut out the mush, Jimmy, and let’s get 
busy. Bar-told-I — or eye. What shall we do 
for ‘ bar ’ ? Have a saloon scene, or get some- 
body to sing ‘ Three Fishers,’ where * the harbor 
bar is moaning ’ ? ” 

“ When I acted the word before, we had a 
magistrate addressing the prisoner at the bar,” 
replied Letty, “ but I think your suggestion 
of some one singing ‘The Three Fishers ’ is 
capital, and it will puzzle the audience.” 

“ And set them guessing, which is what we 


PRINCETON 


H3 

want. Say, boys, which of you knows the 
song, < Three fishers went sailing ’ ? ” 

“ Why, Letty will sing it, of course,” cried 
Leila, clapping her hands. “ And that will be 
a double surprise.” 

“ I don’t know whether I ought to, Leila. 
I haven’t really sung at all since my illness.” 

“ Oh, but * The Three Fishers ’ is so short, and 
low-pitched. It won’t strain your voice, Letty 
dear,” coaxed Leila. “ I’ll go into the other 
room and find some one to play the accom- 
paniment.” 

“ Then get Mademoiselle La Grange, and 
I’ll ask her if she thinks it would be all right 
for me to sing.” 

They waited, rather awkwardly, while Leila 
ran on her errand. None of the young people 
had been told about Letty’s voice, and they 
had thought the discussion unnecessary. 
Claudia’s manner asserted as plainly as words 
that she considered the whole episode a bit of 
affectation. She changed her mind presently. 

Ross announced to the impatient audience : 

“ A word in three syllables. First syllable, 
a solo by Miss Letty Grey, entitled ‘ The Three 
Fishers.”’ 


i 4 4 LETTrS SPRINGTIME 

The curious crowd began whispering to one 
another : “ So — lo — grey — miss — let — which 

is it, do you think ?” 

They ceased talking suddenly when, after a 
short prelude by Mademoiselle, Letty began to 
sing the simple, touching old ballad. 

u Three fishers went sailing away to the west — 
Away to the west as the sun went down ; 

Each thought on the woman who loved him the 
best, 

And the children stood watching them out of 
the town ; 

For men must work, and women must weep ; 

And there’s little to earn, and many to keep, 
Though the harbor bar be moaning.” 

For a moment after Letty had stopped sing- 
ing the three verses, dwelling with significant 
cadence upon the closing line : 

il And good-bye to the bar and its moaning,” 

there was absolute stillness in the room ; 
the hushed stillness that is the tribute to per- 
fection of execution. Then burst forth a storm 
of applause and calls of encore and “ sing 
again ” until it looked as if the charade was to 
be forgotten for this new entertainment. Ross 


PRINCETON 


145 

had to open the folding doors at length, which 
made the back parlor into a stage, and remind 
the audience that Letty had sung the song to 
present the first syllable of their charade. 
Perhaps she would sing again later, he was 
not sure, but for the present he begged them 
to keep their minds upon the word being pre- 
sented, as the second syllable was about to be 
rehearsed. 

The second and third syllables were given 
accordingly, and in very simple guise. 

“ It is only fair to make these two easy,” 
Ross said, “ because the word is something of 
a sticker, don’t you think? And that first 
syllable’s a puzzle.” 

So Claudia condescended to instruct a very 
ignorant and mischievous class in history, the 
dunce of which coming to the conclusion that 
in a certain famous battle of history, the Eng- 
lish lost so many men, all told . Then Ross 
gave an excellent imitation of an eminent 
oculist, abusing, terrifying and cajoling the 
various patients who appeared in turn before 
him, wearing dark glasses or conspicuous 
bandages over one eye. 

In spite of almost “ giving it away,” as Ross 


146 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

expressed it, the audience failed to guess the 
word, however, and the actors jubilantly set 
about portraying the entire name. The ques- 
tion was, who should take the part of the god- 
dess of liberty ? It was only too plain that 
Claudia considered herself best qualified for 
that honor, and she was secretly astonished to 
find that every one else was not of her opin- 
ion. But Leila settled the matter by declar- 
ing firmly that Letty was to pose as the 
statue. 

“ She is the guest of honor and besides, she 
thought of the word, so of course she will be 
it,” Leila said emphatically. 

Letty modestly protested, and insisted that 
Claudia would fit the statuesque conditions 
much better. But after all, Leila was the 
hostess and her wishes must be respected. 

Sheets were fetched, a small, stout-legged 
table placed in the center of the improvised 
stage and draped, and Letty, the second sheet 
falling in classic folds over her pretty white 
evening dress, was posed in the proper posi- 
tion. There was some difficulty in making 
the folds drop properly from the shoulder 
which held the torch. 


PRINCETON 


x 47 

11 If only we had some way of clasping it/' 
exclaimed Leila; “a bracelet would be the 
very thing to slip over. Is any one here wear- 
ing a bracelet ? ” 

“ Letty has one on herself ; use that,” re- 
plied Ross, touching the circlet of jade that 
clasped Letty's slender wrist. 

“ The very thing,” agreed Leila. “ Let's 
have it, Letty.” 

But Letty blushed deeply and involuntarily 
hid the braceleted arm behind her back. 

“ Oh, no, not that,” she exclaimed in sudden 
confusion. Then, recovering her composure, 
she explained awkwardly : “ It is wished on. 
I know that is a childish trick, but I have 
promised not to take it off, and must keep my 
word.” 

Smiling in her tolerant, superior manner, 
Claudia removed a golden, jeweled band from 
her own wrist and slipped the recalcitrant 
folds of the sheet through. Claudia felt that 
she was behaving very magnanimously in 
helping to dress her rival for the tableau, and 
took pride in producing as artistic an effect as 
possible. 

Letty climbed upon her stand ; a dark screen 


148 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

was placed behind her and two lamps set so 
that their radiance was thrown fully upon her, 
leaving all the rest of the room in shadow. 
Then the lights in the front room were low- 
ered and with the announcement, “ The whole 
word,” Ross threw open the communicating 
doors with a flourish. 

The effect was prodigious ; almost as pro- 
found as that produced by Letty’s singing. 
Again in their interest and admiration, the 
audience forgot to guess until Letty, who had 
held her pose with admirable steadiness, at 
length began to waver. 

“ How much longer must I keep it up?” 
she whispered. “ Do shut the doors, Ross, or 
I shall tumble down.” 

“ Has any one got the word ? ” shouted 
Ross, closing the doors, but opening them 
again in response to the tumultuous applause, 
after giving Letty a moment’s relaxation. 

Nimble minds set to work to answer the 
challenge in Ross’s words, and at length Jack 
Lenox guessed correctly. As it was very late, 
the party broke up soon after, with exchanges 
of much gay repartee and many extravagant 
compliments to Leila upon the success of 



THE AUDIENCE FORGOT TO GUESS 



































































































PRINCETON 


H9 

the evening. Mrs. Huntington might have 
quoted the artless old lady who said she “ knew 
everybody had had a good time at her party, 
because they had all told her so.” But the 
expressions of Mrs. Huntington’s guests had 
left no doubt whatever as to the sincerity of 
their parting thanks. 

Ross and Jim contrived to secure an invita- 
tion to dinner the following day, and as they 
went home Jim commented generously to his 
chum : 

“ I must say you made an awfully good be- 
ginning, Rossy, old boy. I’ll have to hump 
myself to erase your impression from the mind 
and heart of the charmer.” 

But Ross was reflective. 

“I have an idea, Jimmy, that you and I 
aren’t the only pebbles on that beach. Letty 
was mighty touchy about that queer green 
bracelet. I’ll offer big odds that it was wished 
on by some fellow.” 


CHAPTER X 


A BOOK-PABTY 

Letty enjoyed herself so thoroughly during 
her Princeton visit that she found herself 
agreeing, without giving the subject much 
thought, to come again in a fortnight. 

“ We must have another party,” exclaimed 
Leila, quite carried away with the joy of so- 
cial success. “ What shall it be next time, 
Letty?” 

“ Oh, let us have a book-party ; they are 
great fun. But you must not give it so soon, 
Leila. It would spoil us all to have two 
parties so near together, and I am sure your 
mother would think us most unreasonable and 
ungrateful to ask it. A book-party takes a 
good deal of planning, and we can do that 
part of it on my next visit.” 

“ What is a book-party ? ” asked the boys 
curiously, and a little doubtfully. “ It sounds 
fearfully learned.” 


150 


A BOOK-PARTY 


*5 1 

“ It does require a bit of thinking, which 
I’m afraid won’t appeal to you,” retorted 
Letty saucily. 44 I can see you don’t care for 
the idea.” 

“ Oh, come now, don’t be hard on us. I 
love to think — if I can choose my subject,” 
coaxed Jim. 

“ And we’re dabs at picture puzzles, aren’t 
we, Jim?” added his chum. 44 Tell us about 
the book-party, Letty, please.” 

44 Why, one arranges a lot of objects or pic- 
tures or quotations in a room, each of them 
representing or suggesting the title of a book, 
and every one has to guess what the books are. 
Each one is supplied with a paper and pencil 
to write down the titles, and the one who 
guesses most, of course, gets the prize — if one 
wants to bother giving a prize.” 

44 What sport I I think that’s a splendid 
kind of a party, don’t you, boys ? What books 
shall we have? ” 

“Yes, what books shall we have?” chor- 
used Jim and Ross. 

41 That will be Leila’s and my secret until 
the party comes off. We will get up a list, and 
you two will come in with the other guessers.” 


152 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

“ Don't shut us out of the fun of getting it 
up, please." 

“ It will require a lot more thinking to in- 
vent ways of representing the books than just 
guessing what they are," insinuated Jim. 

“ And it would not be polite for me to guess ; 
I might win the prize, and I’m one of the 
family," added Ross modestly. 

The automobile was heard at the door to 
convey Letty and Mademoiselle to the station. 
Letty made a frantic grab for her hat. Madem- 
oiselle La Grange and Mrs. Huntington could 
be seen descending the stairs, followed by the 
maid carrying traveling bags. It was time 
for good-byes. 

“ I wish you didn't have to go, Letty," 
sighed Leila. “ Wouldn't it be nice if you 
lived right here in Princeton ?" 

“Oh, wouldn't it !" echoed Ross and Jim 
ardently. 

“ In that case, I’m afraid I should not get 
much work done," replied Letty, with a sud- 
den sharp twinge of conscience. “ I have such 
a lot to make up now, beside my regular 
hours." 

“ Well, don't forget about the book-party." 


A BOOK-PARTY 


*53 

“ And you’re going to let us help get it up, 
you know.” 

44 We’ll see, won’t we, Leila? I’ll write you 
about it, and every time you think of a book 
with a suggestive title, write it down.” 

44 1 am afraid I don’t altogether understand 
about the books,” replied Leila ; 44 do explain, 
or give an example.” 

44 Bless me, how can I think of one in such 
a hurry ? ” exclaimed Letty, as Mademoiselle 
called her to come. 44 Well, take 4 Oliver 
Twist ’ ; lay a tangled skein of embroidery silk 
on a paper, 4 All-of-a-twist.’ And 4 Nicholas 
Nickleby ’ ; paste a five-cent piece on a piece of 
paper and print a capital 4 S ’ alongside it. 
Then another nickle and a capital 4 B.’ Do 
you see ? ” 

By the time her hurried illustration was 
completed, Letty had reached the step and was 
climbing into the waiting motor, Leila and 
the boys following close and drinking in her 
words. 

44 There, boys,” she added laughing, 44 if we 
use those two books in the game it won’t be 
fair for you to guess them, you know.” 

44 We won’t, because we aren’t going to guess 


i 5 4 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

at all,” Ross called after her, as, amid a chorus 
of good-byes and promises to write soon, the 
motor drove off. 

“ Well, Jimmy, here’s where you and I set 
our busy brains to work,” declared Ross 
solemnly. “ We’ll think up so many books 
and be so useful inventing ways of represent- 
ing them, that Letty will have to accept our 
help.” 

“ Right-o for yours truly,” responded Jim 
enthusiastically. “ Leila, are we expected to 
take our leave now, with polite bows and 
thank-yous, or may we come back into the 
house and talk books ? ” 

“ That sounds very learned,” observed Mrs. 
Huntington, overhearing the latter part of 
this speech ; “ of course you are to come in 
again, boys. Don’t you always stay for sup- 
per on Sunday ? ” 

“ Oh, Mother, Letty has just been telling 
us about another kind of party, a book-party, 
where you guess the titles of books, you 
know. And if we get it up ourselves, with- 
out troubling you, could we give it when 
Letty comes again in two weeks ? ” 

Privately, Mrs. Huntington thought an- 


A BOOK-PARTT 155 

other party so soon was overdoing matters a 
little. But she looked at the three eager 
faces, remembered what Ross had said about 
the dull season in college, and yielded. The 
game to be played, as Leila described it, 
sounded as if it might be edifying rather 
than mere amusement. Anything that stim- 
ulated thought and compelled young people 
to use their brains could not help but be good 
for them. 

And perhaps this innocent form of amuse- 
ment would serve to keep her nephew out 
of mischief. Mentally, Mrs. Huntington put 
herself in her sister's place and realized how 
anxious she would feel with Leila so very far 
away from her mother-eyes, the whole conti- 
nent dividing them. 

“ And boys are even more apt to get into 
mischief than girls, having so much more 
freedom and greater temptations," she re- 
flected. “ Anything that I can do for Ross 
is only right and fair to sister Elizabeth. It 
should be very easy for me to do it, since 
Leila herself benefits so tremendously. Jim 
and Ross are nice, jolly boys, and I liked all the 
friends they brought to the party last night." 


156 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

So the new festivity was approved, and 
Leila issued invitations speedily, that the 
same boys and girls who had attended the 
Salmagundi party might be sure not to have 
any previous engagement. The form of the 
invitation caused a great deal of puzzled, curi- 
ous comment, and, needless to say, every one 
accepted promptly. The boys all fairly 
swarmed to the house on their party-calls, 
in order to accept the fresh offer of hospital- 
ity with free consciences. 

Arrangements for the entertainment went 
forward swimmingly. Letty, in her bread- 
and-butter letter, had jotted down half a 
dozen possible titles, and the means of illus- 
trating them, which the boys felt as a chal- 
lenge to their wits, for the titles were all of 
standard classics. 

Jim cut two capital “ Fs ” out of blue blot- 
ting paper for Hardy’s novel, “ A Pair of Blue 
Eyes,” and clipping an illustration from a 
magazine which pictured a gentleman stand- 
ing with his back to the observer, he lettered 
“ S ” and “ A ” on the Gibson-esque shoulders 
to represent Pope’s immortal “ Essay on Man.” 

He and Ross would rush in at all hours 


A BOOK-PARTT 


1 57 

of day and evening, between classes, before 
chapel, after dinner, with new ideas. 

“ Aunt Laura, will you lend me an old re- 
ceipted coal bill, and ditto gas bill for the 
party ? ” Ross asked, popping in one after- 
noon where Mrs. Huntington and Leila, just 
returned from a motor ride, were toasting 
their toes over an open fire. 

“ Why certainly ; but what in the world can 
you want with them?” replied his aunt, 
laughing. 

14 Oh, two grand ideas ! I don't believe 
any one will guess the books — or plays, 
rather. I had the inspiration in English 
class this morning.” 

“ And am I not to be enlightened as to the 
mystery ? I am sure I can think of no play, 
or book either, illustrated by means of a re- 
ceipted bill,” declared his aunt positively. 

44 Nor could I, and I'm glad I don’t have to 
try. Tell us what in the world they are to 
stand for, Ross,” added Leila. 

“The coal bill is ‘A Winter’s Tale,' of 
course, and the gas bill, ‘ The Charge of the 
Light Brigade,' ” explained Ross with a roar 
of laughter at his own wit. 


158 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

“ The first is really very good, but don't 
you think the other a bit far-fetched ? ” 

44 Oh, no, Mother ; it is terribly clever," in- 
terposed Leila eagerly. 44 Good for you, Ross. 
Of course it will be a bit of a puzzle — they 
both will ; but we have a great many easy 
ones to balance the few posers, such as 4 Four 
Feathers/ the date 4 March 15th ’ for 4 Mid- 
dlemarch/ and so forth." 

44 A coffee mill on a skein of embroidery 
floss is, obviously, 4 The Mill on the Floss/ " 
continued Ross. 44 1 wanted to put two men 
boxing on the skein, but Leila thought the 
girls would not know about that kind of a 
4 mill/ " 

44 No, I don’t believe they would," agreed 
his aunt with a smile. 44 You really seem to 
be getting on very well, children. Can I do 
anything to help? I have an old red driving 
glove up-stairs, part of a costume, that you 
might use for 4 Red Gauntlet.’ " 

44 Good for you, Mother ; thanks awfully. 
All contributions and suggestions gratefully 
received. And may we have your photograph 
of Perth, and paste a 4 fair maid ’ in the 
corner? By the way, Ross, I had a letter 


A BOOK-PARTY 


*59 

from Letty to-day with two more ‘ thought 
gems.* One is a couplet from an old musical 
comedy that goes : 

“ 1 In fourteen hundred and ninety-two 
Columbus sailed the ocean blue,’ 

for ‘ The Rhyme of the Ancient Mariner,’ and 
a paper doll stuck in a bowl of flour for 4 The 
Woman in White.’ ” 

“ Fine, and easy to fix. Jim does such nice 
fancy lettering ; we’ll get him to copy the 
rhyme, shall we? And we’ve got almost 
enough books, haven’t we?” 

“ Almost. Won’t Letty be astonished when 
she comes and finds the whole thing settled? ” 
replied Leila, gleefully, for it had been agreed 
to keep the tijme of the party as a surprise to 
Letty. 

She was to arrive for her week-end, antici- 
pating only a pleasant visit, with the prospect 
of completing arrangements for some future 
entertainment. The two boys, put upon their 
mettle, had really worked hard, and quite an 
ingenious collection of small articles, quota- 
tions neatly printed in Jim's most elegant 
manner, and decorated pictures of various 


160 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 


sorts, lay in the big box on the hall closet 
shelf. 

The boys had asked to be allowed to furnish 
the two prizes, choosing most appropriately a 
book for first prize and a catalogue of standard 
works, recently issued by a prominent publish- 
ing house under the title “What to Read and 
Why,” for a booby prize, to be presented, with 
suitable remarks, to that unfortunate individ- 
ual who guessed the least number of books 
represented or illustrated. 

“ We must number each of the ‘ books,’ 
Leila, as they are laid out in the room,” said 
the systematic Ross, “ and make out numbered 
blank lists, one for each guesser, so that they 
will surely put the proper title in its right 
place.” 

Letty was not to arrive until Saturday after- 
noon, as she had certain work to do in the 
morning. Leila had written something about 
bringing an evening dress because Ross had 
asked if he might bring over some of the boys 
after dinner. Leila dropped this hint because 
she knew that Letty would have the edge 
taken off her pleasure if she had not the 
proper frock to wear. Surprises are all very 


A BOOK-PARTY 161 

well in their way, but they can be the cause 
of some awkward situations, and more often 
than not are far from being the perfect joy 
their perpetrators fondly intend. 

As a matter of fact, Leila’s hint was fruit- 
less, for Letty took her meaning very literally 
and packed merely the simple frock she was 
accustomed to slipping on at home for dinner. 
She was secretly disappointed when, after an 
hilarious greeting at the station by Leila and 
the boys, and a cozy cup of tea over the fire, for 
the weather had turned suddenly cold again, 
the three escorted her mysteriously and trium- 
phantly into the drawing-room and exhibited 
proudly the fruits of their labor. 

Letty admired everything enthusiastically 
and exclaimed over Jim’s clever penmanship 
and Ross’s systematic arrangement, consider- 
ing meanwhile a certain freshly laundered, 
but somewhat faded pink muslin frock which 
she had brought as her evening costume. 

But Letty was not prone to worry over her 
appearance, or to give undue thought to 
clothes. If she had a pretty dress, no one 
enjoyed wearing it better than she, but if none 
was to be had, she wore her old clothes and en- 


1 62 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 


joyed herself just the same. A sudden recol- 
lection came to her of a former occasion when 
she had not had the proper dress to wear — the 
never-to-be-forgotten occasion of a visit she 
and Mary Beckwith had paid Grace Howard 
at her fashionable seaside home, where Letty 
had had to descend upon a circle of exquisitely 
gowned and coiffed young ladies, with her 
short curly hair brushed boy fashion and 
wearing a white Peter Thomson jumper. 

Letty recollected Grace Howard’s outraged 
glances, and reflected that no doubt, when 
Claudia Thorpe caught sight of her that even- 
ing, a certain bit of history would repeat 
itself, and the resemblance between that 
young lady and the aforementioned Grace 
Howard would be more marked than ever. 
Letty’s hair was long enough now for the 
curly ends to be pinned under, in the sem- 
blance of “ doing up,” but she still wore very 
simple, girlish clothes. 

The memory of that past experience re- 
stored all of Letty ’s good humor, and she bent* 
her thoughts upon the exhibition before her, 
demonstrated so proudly by Leila and the two 
boys. 


A BOOK-PARTY 


163 

“ 1 think you’ve done wonders,” she ex- 
claimed, “ and I am sure no one will be able to 
guess some of these. What fun to be having 
another party so soon ! ” 

The entertainment, like its predecessor, was 
a complete success, and the novelty of the 
game won universal praise. Every one was 
curious, excited, absorbed, and all acquitted 
themselves more or less brilliantly. To be 
sure, some of the girls showed a greater knowl- 
edge of the light literature of the day than 
of the classics, and several guessed “ March 
15th ” as “ The Ides of March,” a light novel of 
very passing fame. Ross’s invention of a copy 
of ‘‘.City Subjects” representing “A School 
for Scandal ” had nearly caused a rupture in 
the peaceful preparations, for Mrs. Huntington 
was unwilling to have the paper brought into 
the house. 

Letty looked so fresh and girlish in her 
ruffled muslin that the boys and girls alike 
forgot that her frock was not of the finest silk 
— all but Claudia, who attempted to patronize 
her hostess’s friend, but soon found that this 
attitude set her so apart from the rest that 
she was in danger of complete isolation, and 


164 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

not wishing to lose her evening’s fun, she fol- 
lowed the sentiments of the majority. 

Leila was jubilant alike over the success of 
her parties and of her friend, and Letty was 
not allowed to depart the next day without a 
definite promise of return — a promise Letty 
found very easy to give, for who finds it diffi- 
cult to accept popularity and adulation? 

Letty was obliged to return by an earlier 
train than that she had taken the previous 
week for she was traveling alone this time, 
and it was necessary to reach New York by 
daylight in case Katy, the maid, who was to 
meet her at the station, should by any chance 
fail to be at the appointed place. 

Leila and the two boys escorted her to the 
train, and as they were leaving her, comfort- 
ably settled with a book, Ross awkwardly 
thrust a white- wrappered package into her lap 
and said, with a new, odd shyness : 

“ Just something to help pass the time,” and 
ran, actually blushing, from the car. 

Letty opened the package and exclaimed 
with delight when she saw its contents — choc- 
olates of a particularly delicious and rich 
variety. She was pleased and flattered by 


A BOOK-PARTY 165 

Ross’s attention, but could not understand 
his embarrassment in tendering the offering, 
until a bit of paper fluttered out of the lid of 
the box. Letty picked it up and read it won- 
deringly. 

“ Sweets to the sweet.” 

A trivial, foolish, but world-old sentiment, 
never losing its significance or fragrance to the 
particular one to whom it may be addressed. 
Letty blushed, in her turn, and forgetting all 
about her book, sat gazing out of the window 
with sparkling eyes, lost in a happy revery. 


CHAPTER XI 


OLD FRIENDS FOR NEW 

Certain weeds have very pretty flowers, and 
it is a temptation to let them grow, the effect 
being so simply and easily gained without the 
labor of cultivation. But the experiment is 
dangerous, for their roots grow strong and 
deep, and they soon overpower the more pre- 
cious plants. So with habits ; the bad ones, 
if not rooted out, soon choke the frail flowers 
of good habits, so painfully and carefully cul- 
tivated. 

Unconsciously, Letty was falling into the 
bad habit of neglecting not only her work, 
but her friends, under the guise of those fre- 
quent visits to Princeton. She really felt the 
need, at first, of relaxation and outside inter- 
est to rouse her from the lassitude that had 
followed her illness ; she knew that her visits 
pleased Leila and helped that rather lonely 
child to make new friends. 

166 


OLD FRIENDS FOR NEW 167 

Her return from each visit was marked by 
an attack of conscience, a resolve not to leave 
her work again, but to remain constant to her 
duties until at least the end of the term. But 
a few days of hard, steady work usually suf- 
ficed to bring her up to her class — in her own 
opinion at least, and when the next invitation 
from Leila came, it was either so tinged with 
loneliness and the longing for Letty’s society, 
or else offered a new diversion so attractive, 
that Letty could not resist. 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones was secretly a good 
deal worried by Letty’s sudden lack of am- 
bition, and the consequent neglect of her 
lessons and music. She wrote privately to 
the doctor and ascertained from him that 
Letty’s voice had not yet altogether regained 
its full strength and flexibility, and he ad- 
vised a certain amount of leniency as to study 
and practicing. Acting upon this advice, 
there was nothing Mrs. Hartwell-Jones could 
say except to express pleasure in Letty’s di- 
versions which, to be sure, sounded very mild 
and harmless. 

Indeed, Mrs. Huntington had written a 
grateful letter to Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, tell- 


1 68 LETTrS SPRINGTIME 


ing her how much good Letty’s visits were 
doing Leila ; how the child had developed 
and blossomed under Letty’s example and 
companionship and had grown from a lonely, 
isolated child into a happy, light-hearted 
girl, surrounded by friends and comrades. 

But Letty had other friends who felt her 
newly developed friendship to be at their 
expense. Mary Beckwith declared that it 
mounted to actual desertion, and she went to 
the length, finally, of telling Letty how she 
felt upon the subject. 

She called on Letty one afternoon at the 
hour she knew the latter would be returning 
from her afternoon session at the Conserva- 
tory. She found Letty in conversation with 
Ethel Swain, one of the other students at the 
Conservatory, a girl of poor parentage and 
meager up-bringing, but who had won Letty’s 
loyalty by standing up for her during some 
hard weeks of misunderstanding at the Con- 
servatory the previous winter. Mamie Pres- 
cott, to save herself, had accused Letty of tak- 
ing the money the girls missed. 

Ethel did not stay long after Mary’s arrival, 
feeling shy and awkward in the presence of 


OLD FRIENDS FOR NEW 169 

what she was pleased to term “ one of Letty’s 
grand young lady friends/ 7 and as soon as the 
two girls found themselves alone together, 
Mary opened her subject. Mary, while pos- 
sessed of the fine tact that goes with a truly 
kind heart, was yet very honest and out- 
spoken, and whenever any subject was under 
debate, invariably came directly to her point. 

“ Well, Letty Grey, and what have you to 
say for yourself? 77 she demanded, helping 
herself to another of the delicious small 
cakes it was Katy’s joy to prepare for her 
mistress’s afternoon tea. “ Do you realize 
that we have scarcely laid eyes on you since 
the house party at the Rubber Band ? 77 

“ I know, 77 replied Letty contritely. “ Scarce- 
ly a day passes that I don’t intend to run up 
and see you all, but it is amazing how the 
time passes. Now that the doctor won’t let 
me practice as long as usual, I thought I’d 
have oceans of time on my hands, but so far 
I’ve been so busy making up all the lessons 
I missed at school w r hile I was ill. Miss Sims 
has had me come back two afternoons, after 
my work at the Conservatory, to catch up in 
the history of Art, and Mademoiselle is so 


170 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

kind about giving me every spare minute she 
has for my French.” 

All this sounded very reasonable and vir- 
tuous, and Letty said it bravely, feeling her 
friend’s keen eyes upon her all the while. 

‘‘And how about the week-ends?” she 
asked quietly. “ Surely you don’t work Sat- 
urdays and Sundays too? ” 

Letty ’s cheeks suddenly went very red, and 
the proposal she made did not accord with 
her look of heat and embarrassment. 

“ Suppose we light the fire,” she said. 
“ Don’t you think the evenings are still very 
chilly ? It is an awfully late spring, it seems 
to me.” 

“ Go ahead, if you like,” Mary agreed ami- 
ably ; “ a fire always makes one feel so much 
more cozy and chummy. We can talk better 
w T ith it going.” 

Letty got a box of matches and lighted the 
fire, not without some inward trepidation as 
to the subject Mary would choose for her con- 
fidential talk. It must be acknowledged that 
Letty realized that she had not treated her 
old friends with all the consideration they 
deserved, but Mary’s attitude put her on the 


OLD FRIENDS FOR NEW 171 

defense, and she affected an air of uncon- 
sciousness and virtuous innocence. 

“ There, when it gets started I’ll put on a 
bit of driftwood/ 7 she said ; “ it makes such 
pretty blue green flames — the copper in the 
wood, you know. ” 

44 I know,” replied Mary briefly, but she 
could not help smiling at Letty’s effort to 
make conversation. 44 Go ahead, and tell me 
all about it, Lettykins. What do they do 
up in Princeton that makes you forget old 
friends ? ” 

44 I don't forget old friends ! How can you 
suggest such a thing, Mary ? ” 

41 But you have time for visits to Prince- 
ton.” 

44 But I get invited to Princeton,” Letty 
answered crossly, and then had the grace to 
blush at her own unreasonableness. 44 The 
truth is, Mary, that Leila Huntington begs 
me so, and — well, seems to need me, that I 
can’t bear to disappoint her.” 

Then Letty gave a brief sketch of the visit 
she had paid Leila in the autumn, and how 
forlorn and friendless the child had been, not 
finding companionship among girls of her own 


172 LETTrS SPRINGTIME 

age, and yet not knowing how to cultivate 
other friends. 

“ She uses me as a sort of excuse,” Letty fin- 
ished, “ and of course those girls, Alice Reyn- 
olds and the rest, are older than Leila, but 
they have such good times at her parties, and 
have learned to know how nice and jolly 
Leila is, that they don't mind her age now, 
and make her just one of their own set.” 

“ And it is you who have accomplished all 
that for her,” exclaimed Mary gravely. 

Letty looked up quickly to see if Mary were 
speaking sarcastically. There was nothing in 
her friend’s serious face to indicate any such 
attitude, but Letty did not answer her last re- 
mark, and a short silence fell between them. 
Then Mary sat erect and said, in her cus- 
tomary, hearty manner : 

“ It is like you, Letty Grey, to be doing 
something for somebody else, and I’m sure 
Leila always appreciates anything you do for 
her ; but please don’t sacrifice yourself entirely. 
You know Jack is leaving for the West before 
long.” 

“ Oh, how soon ? ” asked Letty with a catch 
in her voice. She had not realized that the 


OLD FRIENDS FOR NEW 173 

time for Mr. Jack’s departure was a settled 
thing. “ I — I did not know he was going 
until summer.” 

“ It will be summer in another six weeks or 
so, and that is not so far away for one who is 
going to be gone an indefinite time — perhaps 
forever.” 

“ Don’t use that word ; it is — sort of dismal,” 
exclaimed Letty with a little shiver. “ He 
will be back now and again.” 

“ But only for visits. All his interests and, 
before long, most of his friends will be out 
there. Ellen and I have several little parties 
planned for him, but we need you to make 
them complete, only you are such an elusive 
being. I’ve telephoned over and over again, 
but Katy always gave the same message — gone 
to Princeton for the week-end, until I felt 
positively jealous, and made up my mind to 
come and tell you so.” Mary ended with a 
little laugh that took any sting of reproach 
out of her words. 

Letty was feeling very remorseful, and 
smiled mistily as she said : 

“ Mary, you are a trump, and I am a selfish 
goose. I really and truly didn’t know Mr. 


174 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

Jack was going so dreadfully soon, but I 
hadn't forgotten, as you seem to think. See, 
I am making this for a good-bye present,” and 
opening her work-bag, she produced a knitted 
tie, half made, of the particular shade of blue 
that was Mr. Jack's favorite color. 

“ How jolly ; let's do a bit now. I brought 
my work, too,” responded Mary, taking a piece 
of embroidery out of her bag. “ Am I keep- 
ing you from your lessons by staying so long? 
Mother was to go to a tea and pick me up on 
the way home.” 

The girls worked and chatted industriously 
until Katy came to tell them the motor was 
waiting below for Miss Mary, and an engage- 
ment was made for Letty to dine at the Beck- 
withs' on the following Friday evening, after 
which Mr. Jack would escort her home. 
Mary could not resist saying, with a twinkle 
in her eye : 

“ I am glad to know it is to help Leila 
Huntington with her social career that takes 
you to Princeton so much. We — I was afraid 
that it was a certain boy — or boys — who 
formed the attraction. There must be such 
quantities of nice ones at the University.” 


OLD FRIENDS FOR NEW 175 

“ There are, perfect loads of sweet ones,” re- 
plied Letty calmly, refusing to be teased. 
44 IT 1 get Leila to invite you up some time 
with me, and you can judge for yourself.” 

44 Thanks awfully. Are there any already 
bespoken, or may I take my choice ? How 
about the young Lochinvar cousin who 4 comes 
out of the west ’ ? ” 

Entirely without reason, and furious with 
herself for so doing, Letty blushed, and tried 
to disguise her confusion with an audacious 
remark. 

44 Oh, he is the choice of the whole bunch ; 
you may have him — if you can get him.” 

44 Does that mean that you have him already 
pinned in your own buttonhole?” asked 
Mary slyly, and pinching Letty’s crimsoning 
cheek, she ran laughing down the hall. 

Letty went back to her seat by the fireside 
in a very sober frame of mind. Was it true 
that she was neglecting old friends for new ? 
She went over in her mind all the events of 
the past two or three years, and all that the 
Beckwith family had done for her comfort and 
happiness. She remembered, with tears in 
her eyes, that first home-coming, so long ago, 


176 LETTY' S SPRINGTIME 

when Mrs. Hartwell-Jones had brought Letty, 
so recently an unloved, undesired, homeless 
waif, into her own circle, and introduced her 
as her own beloved daughter. How those 
friends had embraced Letty, and welcomed her 
among them, lavishing love and tenderness 
upon her that was all the more precious to the 
lonely heart, deprived of affection for so many 
years. 

She recalled the festive nature of that 
home-coming, and all the beautiful flowers 
that had been sent to welcome Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones back. And among those flowers there 
had been a bunch for her, for Letty, the shy, 
lonely stranger ! Who but Mr. Jack Beckwith 
would have thought of such a kind attention ? 
A little thing in itself, but the one incident 
that made Letty feel herself really a part in 
this strange new life that was then just open- 
ing before her. 

Mr. Jack’s kindness and thoughtfulness had 
remained the same ever since, enveloping 
Letty wherever she went. So faithful was Mr. 
Jack that Letty had grown to take his acts of 
thoughtfulness rather for granted, and no 
doubt would have secretly resented the fact 


OLD FRIENDS FOR NEW 177 

had he at any time appeared remiss. Thus is 
constancy apt to be rewarded. 

Letty’s conscience, for the time being at 
least, was thoroughly roused, and she resolved 
that nothing should make her seem neglectful 
of old, dear friends. Besides the promised 
dinner engagement on Friday night, Mary 
had said something about a shopping expedi- 
tion for Saturday morning. She wanted Letty 
to help her choose the materials and style for 
her new spring suit, and added that perhaps, 
if Mr. Jack were not too busy, he would take 
them to the matinee. Letty had promised to 
go to Princeton for the week-end, but with her 
new resolve firmly in mind, she wrote to Leila 
that very evening to put off her visit. 

Leila was disappointed, of course, but very 
reasonable. She answered by return mail that 
Ross said Letty must be sure to come the 
week following, without fail , as the seniors 
were to begin singing on the steps of Nassau 
Hall, and it was quite the thing for every one 
to gather on the campus to hear them. 


CHAPTER XII 


A FAMILY DINNER 

The week dragged to Letty, and more than 
once she found herself contemplating with 
impatience her engagement with Mary that 
had prevented the pleasant trip to Princeton. 
It was hard to give up the jolly walks and 
drives that Leila had planned for a mere 
family dinner party. Still, she must not be 
accused of neglecting old friends ; Letty had 
always prided herself upon her loyalty. 

When Friday evening finally arrived, and 
she found herself seated in her accustomed 
place at the Beckwith table, with the genial, 
friendly faces that until a short time — such a 
very short time — ago she had believed she 
loved better than any in the world, Letty ex- 
perienced all the former glow of pleasure and 
contentment. Every one was immensely in- 
terested in her new friends at Princeton, and 
almost before she was aware, Letty was chat- 
178 


A FAMILY DINNER 


179 

tering eagerly, describing the different parties 
which Leila had given in her honor, and some 
of the absurd guesses made at the book-party. 

“ What is a book-party ?” asked Seth, and 
when Letty explained Mr. Jack said : “ Why, 
we could have one of those without any re- 
hearsing. Let us each think up a book. I 
have one already — ‘ Retrospection/ " 

The name was repeated around the table 
once or twice and every one set his brains to 
work. 

“ I have it,” exclaimed Mrs. Somers, Jack's 
sister Ellen, at length. “ 1 Looking Backward/ 
by Edward Bellamy, isn't it?" 

“ Right you are," acknowledged her brother. 
11 Any one else got one? " 

“ I have," replied Letty, who it must be ad- 
mitted had been expending her thinking 
powers upon that instead of guessing the title 
already propounded. “ 1 June, July, and Au- 
gust.' ” 

This one puzzled every one but Mary, who 
had recently read the book and pounced upon 
it almost immediately. 

“‘One Summer/ by Blanche Willis How- 
ard," she exclaimed triumphantly. 


180 LETTrS SPRINGTIME 


Mrs. Somers had her inspiration, and aston- 
ished the family and the maid by making a 
sadden inroad upon the baked potatoes. She 
nearly upset the entire dish, and also the 
maid's gravity, by seizing two of the crusty 
vegetables and balancing them adroitly upon 
her brother's shoulders, giving a clue to her 
object by remarking : “ You are the only one 
present with a Biblical name." 

The entire Beckwith family, strictly brought 
up as to Bible history, shouted with one voice : 
“ Commentators on John." 

This sally was greeted with peals of laugh- 
ter by every one except Mrs. Beckwith, who 
was inclined to be a trifle shocked at the 
liberty taken with so solemn a subject. The 
game was about to be abandoned when Seth 
unexpectedly piped up with : “Charlie Ross," 
and was terrifically set up when no one could 
divine his meaning and he was permitted the 
joy of explaining : “ ‘ Kidnapped,' of course, 
by Stevenson." 

Mr. Beckwith asked a question just then 
about Charlie Sheldon, Mr. Jack's ex-tramp 
and proteg6, and during the quiet talk that 
followed, Letty admitted to herself that this 


A FAMILY DINNER 181 

improvised book-game had been cleverer than 
the thought-out one at Princeton. 

After dinner, while Mr. Jack and his 
father were discussing business, Mrs. Somers 
took possession of Letty, and seated her beside 
herself in a corner of the wide, comfortable 
davenport. 

“ Letty, the most surprising development 
has occurred concerning Mamie Prescott. 
As ‘ Alice in Wonderland ’ says, ‘ it grows 
curiouser and curiouser.’ You remember my 
scheme of sending her up to Mrs. Parsons at 
Hammersmith for a year or two of quiet 
country living? Well, she was taken ill 
about a week ago, and seemed so miserable 
that I had Dr. Hey wood go down to see her. 
The Settlement doctor had diagnosed her case 
as tonsilitis, and we had quarantined her. 
Dr. Heywood says her tonsils are regularly 
poisoning her whole system, and must be 
taken out at once, so as soon as Mamie is over 
this attack, she is going up to the hospital 
and have the operation. 

“ But the curious part is coming. I had a 
long, confidential talk with the doctor about 
her, and he tells me that perhaps all Mamie’s 


1 82 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 


— unfortunate propensity — kleptomania — call 
it what you will — that it may indeed all 
be the result of her state of health ; that he 
has known the condition of poisoned tonsils to 
produce actual criminal minds. Think of it! ” 

“ How extraordinary ! Do you mean that 
Dr. Heywood thinks that when Mamie has 
had her tonsils out, and is well again, that 
she will be cured of — of this other thing?” 

“ Precisely. Of course he may be mis- 
taken ; time only will prove that. But it is 
certainly a very interesting development, and 
oh, Letty, I am so thankful I did not let 
them send Mamie to one of those institutions 
where she would have gone on being in worse 
health physically and so as a matter of course 
degenerating mentally, too. It is just another 
case of being given a chance.” 

“ And how many, many opportunities you 
have of giving people chances,” sighed Letty 
wistfully. “ No, it is not fair to call them 
opportunities, since you create them yourself. 
Mamie’s case was not an opportunity but a 
case of your not being willing to give up hope 
until every means had been tried.” 

“ That is what all of life is, after all, Letty. 


A FAMILY DINNER 183 

What makes my heart ache is to think of the 
hundreds and hundreds who could be im- 
proved by just such simple remedies as this, 
if only they could have their chance.” 

Mrs. Somers fell into a revery upon the un- 
evenness of things in this world, and Letty 
pondered upon the odd bit of news she had 
just heard. 

“ Mrs. Somers, I think — I hope, anyway, 
that I have been helping to give some one a 
chance this spring. It sounds absurd to call 
visiting Leila Huntington helping her, but 
my going there really has done her good. 
Ask Mademoiselle La Grange. There really 
is the greatest change in Leila. She used to 
be mopish and dull, with a perpetual cold in 
her head and no playmates. Now she is a 
pretty, jolly girl with a quantity of boy and 
girl friends ; and her house is one of the most 
popular, I think, in the whole of Princeton.” 

“ It is easy enough to understand how you 
have worked such a metamorphosis as that, 
Letty,” Mary broke in teasingly, and Mr. 
Jack, who had come into the room in time to 
hear these last two speeches, sighed while he 
smiled. 


1 84 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

They talked for a little while and then Mr. 
Jack asked if it were possible to have some 
music. 

“ My chances for home musicales are get- 
ting few now,” he said. 

His mother looked up with that expression 
of suffering, which is such a frequent expres- 
sion in mothers’ eyes as to be almost their 
natural look. 

“ Ah, my boy, how am I ever going to do 
without you ? ” she sighed wistfully. 

Her son crossed the room and sat down on 
the low chair that stood beside his mother’s. 
He patted her hand as it rested in his, white 
and slender as a girl’s, and talked aside to her 
in low, loving tones, painting his future in 
the West in such bright, glowing colors, and 
reducing the distance across the continent to 
such an inconsiderable space that he almost 
won her to the belief that before long he could 
run home for occasional week-ends. 

Presently, at a sign from Mrs. Somers, Seth 
slipped out of the room and returned with his 
violin. Mrs. Somers crossed to the piano 
where Mr. Jack joined them, and Seth began 
to play, quietly, simply and easily, the family 


A FAMILY DINNER 185 

settling themselves in their characteristic at- 
titudes to listen. These little intimate concerts 
were of frequent occurrence and enjoyed by all. 

When Seth had played all his brother’s 
favorite pieces, Mr. Jack turned to Letty and 
asked if her voice permitted her to sing. 

“ It seems a very long time since we have 
had a song, but of course we don’t want you 
to run any risk,” he said, smiling across at 
her. 

“ Oh, I can sing — one or two songs, any- 
how,” declared Letty eagerly, rising and com- 
ing to the piano. " I sang in Princeton, a 
song to illustrate a charade, and it did not tire 
me a bit.” 

“ You sang in Princeton ? ” Mr. Jack ex- 
claimed anxiously. “ I wonder if your voice 
was strong enough ? 99 

“ But they liked it, Mr. Jack,” Letty re- 
sponded, and rose to go to the piano. 

Mr. Jack fell into a short revery from which 
he roused himself at sound of Letty ’s voice 
and suddenly a new anxiety shot through his 
heart like a physical pain. Were his ears 
deceiving him, or was some quality missing 
from her voice, the dear, sweet, wonderful 


1 86 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 


voice that they all admired ! He listened 
gravely until the end of the song, and then 
joined the group at the piano. 

“ Thank you very much, Letty dear, for 
giving us a treat — and for choosing my favor- 
ite song ; but we must not let you run the 
risk of tiring your voice. I dare not be selfish 
enough to ask for another song to-night." 

As he spoke, Mr. Jack glanced down at his 
sister, still seated at the piano. She looked 
up as he spoke and their glances met. Mr. 
Jack's heart sank. Mrs. Somers, too, had 
marked the change. 

“ Deary me 1 " ejaculated Letty, glancing at 
the clock on the mantel, “ I had no idea it 
was so late ! I am afraid I must go home." 

“ I am to accompany you," responded Mr. 
Jack, putting aside the music he was finger- 
ing. “ Ellen, has the motor been ordered ? " 

“ I ordered it for ten, and it is only half- 
past nine," interposed Mary. “ Surely you 
don't have to go home so early, Letty." 

“ I've been going to bed at nine," laughed 
Letty, “and you know Saturday morning is 
like every other morning to me, so far as early 
rising is concerned, for I have my practice. 


A FAMILY DINNER 187 

And if I am to spend the day with you, 
Mary, I shall have to do some studying before 
breakfast. ,, 

“As industrious as ever,” laughed Mr. 
Jack. “ In that case, Mary, I think we’ll have 
to let the busy bee go home to her hive. As 
the motor is not here, Letty, how would you 
like to walk ? Is it too far ? ” 

“Oh, I should love it! And I am sorry 
not to sing any more to-night, but my voice is 
a bit tired. Did it sound tired to you, Mrs. 
Somers ? ” 

“ It sounded as if you needed to go on 
humoring it for a bit. A bronchial cold is 
sometimes very tedious in its after-effects,” 
replied Mrs. Somers, a bit evasively. 

Letty sighed with relief. 

“ Then you don’t think I’ve been neglect- 
ing my work ? Sometimes I have been afraid 
I was getting careless and lazy, and yet the 
very thought of doing vocal exercises would 
make my throat ache.” 

“ Then don’t do them,” interposed Mr. Jack 
hastily. “ You have been so very industrious 
all winter that a little vacation won’t do any 
harm. 1 All work and no play makes Jack a 


1 88 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 


dull boy.’ I always took that as a personal 
warning and have striven all my life not to 
be dull.” 

Every one laughed, and Letty went with 
Mary to put on her hat and coat. 

“ I am so glad the motor did not come,” 
she confided to Mr. Jack, as they started down 
the quiet street together. “ The dark has al- 
ways had a mystery and fascination to me ; 
and the electric lights only make the dark 
corners more mysterious, more impenetrable. 
Do you think we could walk down Broadway, 
Mr. Jack ? I can see some of the big electric 
signs from our sitting-room window, but I’d 
love to look at them all, and the few times we 
have gone to the theater at night we have 
always driven past so rapidly.’’ 

“ Of course we shall walk down Broadway, 
as slowly as you like. And as we walk, let 
us talk over some of the many schemes I have 
for some last good times. Your little attack 
of — shall we call it spring fever? — will give 
you plenty of chance to — to keep from being 
a ‘ dull boy.’ ” 

“ You know I always love good times,” 
Letty was beginning, when they turned into 


A FAMILY DINNER 189 

Broadway and her speech trailed off into a 
long-drawn-out, ecstatic “ Ah ! ” 

She was so taken up with the lights, the 
crowds, the ever-changing flashes of electric 
signs in the ingenious advertisements, that 
Mr. Jack found it very difficult to talk about 
anything else, and waited at length until they 
had again quitted the brilliant, fascinating 
scene and turned into the quiet side street 
that led to the apartment house where Letty 
and Mademoiselle La Grange lived. Then it 
was Letty who opened the subject. 

“ I know of one good time that is coming 
very soon,” she said. “ Mary tells me you 
have invited her and me to go to the matinee 
to-morrow ; you know how I shall love that. 
Do you remember my first matinee ? When 
you took me to see ‘ Peter Pan ’ ? ” 

“ What a dear, enthusiastic child you were. 
I hope you aren’t losing your enthusiasms?” 
“None of them,” she declared positively. 

“ Not even for motoring? ” 

“ Indeed no ; there is nothing like it for 
genuine, pure enjoyment.” 

“ Then perhaps you will approve of my 
scheme of a motor trip. I’ll find two other 


190 LETTY'S SPRINGTIME 

people to join us, and we’ll motor down to 
Lakewood to pay a surprise visit to your be- 
loved Aunt Mary. We’ll go on a Saturday 
and carry her and Violet-Mary off to a hotel 
to spend the week-end. How does the proposi- 
tion strike you ? ” 

44 It strikes me— well, like something that 
nobody in the world but Mr. Jack Beckwith 
could have planned ! ” exclaimed Letty breath- 
lessly. 44 It is really too glorious ! ” 

44 I wish it need not be always 4 Mr.’ Jack,” 
sighed her companion parenthetically. 44 Do 
I seem terribly old to you, little Miss Grey ? ” 

44 Not 4 terribly,’ ” she answered demurely, 
44 especially when you call me that. It swells 
my bump of importance so that I feel quite 
your equal in every way. But ” 

He did not press the argument. There must 
always be a 44 but ” to the realization of one’s 
dreams. 

41 How will next Saturday do for the excur- 
sion ? ” he suggested. 

Letty’s face fell. For the moment she had 
forgotten her other friends. 

44 I’m so sorry ; I’m afraid I can’t go next 
Saturday,” she said, 44 I promised Leila to go 


A FAMILY DINNER 


191 

to Princeton. I was to have gone this week, 
you know, and put it off for Mary's party. 
But I have promised surely for next week, to 
hear the students sing on the college steps." 

“ That sounds very delightful, particularly 
as it is to be moonlight. I should like to hear 
the students sing on a moonlight night — with 
you, Letty.” 

“ Why don't you come ? We’d love to have 
you, and I should like you to know all my 
friends." 

“ I should like to meet them, but not this 
time. Perhaps later. As to the Lakewood 
trip, shall we say Saturday two weeks ? " 

“ I should love it, and it is to be a surprise 
to Aunt Mary ? " 

“ Yes, please ; can you keep the secret? " 

“ Haven't you learned by this time that I 
can?" 

“ Of course ; I only wish I could confide a 

greater secret But here we are at your 

door-step. Good-night, little Miss Grey." 


CHAPTER XIII 


A SHADOW OF THE PAST 

On the train to Princeton the following 
Saturday, Letty found the chair car empty 
save for an old gentleman asleep in the forward 
part, and two girls, somewhat older than Letty, 
whose seats adjoined hers. Their conversation 
was distinctly audible to her. Either they 
had not observed her when they took their 
seats, or else considered her as of no impor- 
tance. 

Letty turned over the pages of her magazine 
without discovering anything of particular in- 
terest, and entertained herself by listening to 
the conversation beside her. The girls evi- 
dently were indifferent as to who overheard 
them, and Letty felt none of the compunction 
of an eavesdropper, as she followed odd bits of 
their animated conversation. She did not ac- 
tually listen, being rather absorbed in her own 
thoughts, but now and then a detached sen- 
192 


A SHADOW OF THE PAST 193 

tence amused or attracted her, as a character 
index, and she was tempted to turn her chair 
so that she could look at the pair, to see if 
their type matched their talk. 

It was not until the train had almost reached 
Princeton Junction that her attention was 
really roused. One of the girls had taken out 
a letter, the contents of which evidently had 
been discussed at a previous time. 

“ I can’t see that it makes such a lot of dif- 
ference,” one girl exclaimed and the one with 
the letter replied : 

“ I suppose it wouldn’t if she were a differ- 
ent sort of girl. But you know she never 
would fight for her rights. They must be 
given her unquestionably or she just steps 
back and waits.” 

“ Plays ‘ the haughty Lady Imogen ’ act, 
eh?” 

“ Not at all, only she won’t dispute.” 

“ I always thought her rather overbearing, 
myself.” 

“ Oh, that’s just her manner. Claudia is 
really very magnanimous.” 

Letty started in surprise. “ Claudia ! ” 
What an odd coincidence. Claudia was rather 


i 9 4 LETTY'S SPRINGTIME 

an unusual name, and this girl’s description 
of her friend suited the Claudia Letty knew, 
too. She longed to turn around and tell them 
so. What if it were the same Claudia? But 
of course that was too unlikely. She listened 
now with more interest, wondering how far 
the similarity would tally. 

“ She has always been used to being the 
Queen of her set, as you know,” the speaker 
went on, “ and naturally found it a bit hard 
to bear to be calmly set aside by this new- 
comer — this little upstart.” 

“ Upstart?” interpolated the second girl. 
“ This grows interesting, as the novelette hero- 
ine remarks when the villain removes his dis- 
guise. Where does the upstart-ness come 
in?” 

‘‘Well, that is Claudia’s own deduction. 
The girl is only adopted, you know, and 
adopted children always are just nobodies, 
you know.” 

“ Naturally. Nobody that is anybody 
would let his children be adopted. I didn’t 
know she was that.” 

“ Oh, yes, and perhaps she isn’t even regu- 
larly adopted. Anyhow, Claudia says she 


A SHADOW OF THE PAST 195 

doesn’t even call the woman who adopted her 
‘ Mother/ but Aunt something.” 

Letty sat erect and her heart skipped a beat. 
It was the same Claudia, after all 1 And that 
was the way she talked of Letty behind her 
back, telling her friends cruel untruths and 
making horrid insinuations ! 

“ So that is the sort of friend Claudia is,” 
she reflected furiously. “ It is lucky I have 
found her out in time. And her friend calls 
her magnanimous. Well, she can’t know the 
meaning of the word.” 

Overwhelmed by a wave of unreasonable 
rage and contempt, Letty made no effort to 
disguise the fact that she was listening, now, 
with all her might. Her unconscious neigh- 
bors went on serenely with their discussion. 

“ Isn’t that funny ? ” exclaimed the girl to 
whom the fact of the adoption was news. “ I 
wonder who she was, in the beginning. She 
couldn’t have been such a fearfully ordinary 
person, because every one who has met her 
says she’s really nice. And the Beckwiths 
wouldn’t have taken her up. They’re so par- 
ticular, you know.” 

“ Particular as to what ? They’re always 


196 LETTT’S springtime 

doing queer things, my dear. Do you re- 
member that girl who played for one of their 
dances in the winter? Simmons or some- 
thing? Well, she’s just an ordinary country 
girl they picked up somewhere — earns her 
living painting place cards and such, and lives 
at the Settlement House. And yet Grace 
Howard told me she — the piano player, not 
Grace — had dined at the Beckwiths’ just like 
one of the family. Oh, they are awfully ec- 
centric.” 

“ Well, they can afford to be, with their 
position and money,” sighed her companion. 
“ Go on, and tell me more about Claudia’s 
troubles.” 

“ Oh, she wouldn’t mind so much if the 
girls weren’t so much younger. It exasper- 
ates her to play around with a lot of kids. 
And the boys are fairly daffy, and Claudia 
won’t wiggle her finger to bring them back, 
of course.” 

“ She’ll have to redouble her fascinations,” 
giggled the other. “ Why doesn’t she get the 
older girls together and start a rival group? 
Boys are such vain animals that it always 
tickles them to be run after by older girls.” 


A SHADOW OF THE PAST 197 

“But that is just what Claudia won’t 
do. She refuses to 1 run after ’ anybody. 
And I think she is right. She’d only be 
putting herself on a level with the little up- 
start ” 

Letty sat immovable, fairly dazed by what 
she had heard. Her anger increased until it 
was an actual physical suffering. She felt suf- 
focated, numb. She could hardly take in 
what was being said beyond the great unfair- 
ness of it all. She longed to turn and snatch 
the letter from her neighbor’s lap, denouncing 
its writer and all her friends. 

Seldom in her life had Letty suffered such 
a rage. All the pent-up irritations and disap- 
pointments of the past winter and spring 
seemed to have culminated. And her anger 
was directed against Claudia as the direct 
cause of it all. She remembered the night of 
the charades, when she, instead of Claudia, 
had been chosen to pose as the goddess of lib- 
erty. 

“ That was the beginning, I suppose,” she 
considered hotly. “ I remember how foolish 
and childish she made me feel about my 
bracelet being wished on. She was jealous, 


198 LETTT'S springtime 

of course. But as to the other — oh, the mean- 
ness, the cruelty of it ! Every one knows 
who I am, and was. I am not trying to im- 
pose upon any one. And if Claudia thinks 
she can make enemies for me on those 
grounds, she’ll find herself most mistaken. 
What a mean-spirited, hateful girl she must 
be ! But, oh, dear ! I’m afraid I’m in for a 
miserable time of it.” 

So immersed was Letty in her own angry, 
indignant thoughts, that she lost track of the 
train’s rapid movement and was startled by 
the porter’s nasal call, “ Next stop Princeton 
Junction!” Hastily gathering together her 
belongings, Letty slipped on her coat and 
gloves, and motioned the porter to take her 
bag. As she rose, she could not resist one 
long, contemptuous stare at the girls behind 
which was entirely lost, however, since they 
had turned their backs upon the aisle and 
were absorbed in their talk. 

“Why, Letty, Letty, what’s the matter ? ” 
cried Leila, running down the platform to 
greet her friend, whose white face and strained 
look startled her. 

Letty smiled in a bewildered way and 


A SHADOW OF THE PAST 199 

climbed into the waiting motor. She found 
it hard to collect her thoughts and appear 
natural. 

“ I — I have a little headache,” she said. 
“ The car was awfully stuffy and — and the 
bright sunlight hurts.” 

“ You poor old dear, you’ve been working 
too hard. Shut your eyes and we won’t say 
a word all the way home. You must be all 
right to enjoy this evening. It’s lucky none 
of the girls could come over with me to meet 
you ; they all had something on. I saw 
Claudia on the street and called out to her to 
come along but she was on her way to Louise’s 
or somewhere — but there,” as Letty winced, 
“ I’m tiring you out and I promised not to 
talk. Shut your eyes, do ; it will make you 
feel lots better.” 

Grateful for the little respite, Letty did 
close her eyes, and endeavored to calm her 
excited nerves. She realized that she could 
say nothing of what had occurred on the 
train, and that she must meet all of Leila’s 
friends, yes all, even Claudia for the time 
being at least, as if nothing had happened. 
Later, when she had had a chance to talk it 


200 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 


over with Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, there would 
be time to decide what she ought to do. 

They reached Princeton and the Hunting- 
ton house all too soon. Leila had informed 
her that no plans had been made for the after- 
noon as dinner was to be early in order to be 
prompt at the campus for the singing and 
Letty secretly hoped there would be no chance 
of a meeting with Claudia before evening, at 
any rate. But Leila added that probably 
several of the girls would drop in in the 
afternoon, and with a sigh, Letty prepared 
herself for the ordeal of meeting Claudia. 

The girls, five of them, came in a body, and 
they were so absorbed in discussing the 
approaching boat races that Letty’s aloof- 
ness passed unnoticed. Alice Reynolds had 
brought her pet kitten, Snooks, and Letty 
made the playful creature an excuse for not 
entering the general conversation. She was 
considerably startled, therefore, by hearing 
Claudia’s voice say close to her : 

“ Whatever in the world do you remind me 
of, Letty? Seeing you playing with that 
kitten puts me vaguely in mind of something 
which I can’t recollect. I don’t suppose I 


A SHADOW OF THE PAST 201 


ever met you before you came to visit Leila, 
did I?” 

“ Not that I am aware of,” answered Letty 
stiffly. “ Unless it was too long ago to re- 
member.” 

“ Letty — Letty Grey, whatever is the brown 
study that is shutting you off from us all? ” 
called Gwendoline Bennett. “ A penny — no, 
a ‘jigger ’ for your thoughts.” 

“ Let’s all have jiggers,” suggested Alice, 
rising. " Come along down to the drug store. 
I'll stand treat.” 

“ Oh, it’ll spoil all your appetites, and 
dinner is to be early, you know,” objected 
Leila. 

“ Too true, and we ought all to go home 
this minute to dress,” exclaimed Gwendoline. 
“ Come along, Alice, we have farthest to go. 
Where is Snooks ? ” 

“ Why, where is she ? ” cried Alice, starting 
up in alarm. “ Oh, my precious Snooksy, 
how could I have forgotten her ? ” 

“ Oh, dear, I forgot her too,” exclaimed 
Leila, “ and I saw that horrid Stewart dog 
around here a few minutes ago. He hates 
dogs.” 


202 LETTY'S SPRINGTIME 


This was cheering news ! Alice ran down 
the steps and around the corner of the house, 
calling her pet and using all the coaxing, en- 
dearing terms she could think of. The others 
followed, calling “ Kitty, kitty, kitty,” near 
and far. 

“ Hush,” exclaimed Leila suddenly. “ I 
hear her.” 

“ I thought I heard her, too. Where can 
she be ? ” 

“ Be quiet a moment, everybody, and let’s 
listen.” 

In the silence that followed a series of faint, 
pitiful mews were distinctly heard, but no one 
could be sure from where they came. Then 
Leila said : 

“ There’s that Stewart dog again, down there 
by the arbor. See, he’s watching something. 
I believe Snooks is on the arbor, Alice.” 

They all ran down the path, and drove off 
the watching dog. Then the kitten was 
coaxed, commanded and besought to come 
down. The poor little thing was entirely too 
frightened to leave its refuge and refused to 
budge, responding to its mistress’s entreaties 
merely with mournful cries. 


A SHADOW OF THE PAST 203 

“ She’s afraid to come down, poor little 
thing,” exclaimed Alice. “ How in the 
world can we get her? I wish one of the 
boys was here to climb up.” 

“ I’ll get her down for you,” volunteered 
Letty. “ I used to be a good climber, and it 
won't be hard.” 

“ But, Letty, the arbor’s awfully steep and 
high ; you’ll surely fall,” remonstrated Leila. 

“ No, I won’t. You’ll see. Here, some- 
body hold my coat, please. Mind the gloves 
in the pocket. Now then.” 

The girls dropped back into a curious, ad- 
miring group and Letty proceeded upon her 
mission. The arbor was a narrow, tall erec- 
tion of fine lattice work, built at the entrance 
to Mrs. Huntington’s flower garden, and with 
a climbing rose trained over it. It was very 
difficult to find foothold, and the thorns had 
an unpleasant way of pricking fingers and 
ankles that came in contact with them. Letty 
was careful to avoid the vine as much as pos- 
sible, both for this reason and because she did 
not wish to spoil Mrs. Huntington’s favorite 
rose. 

For the first step or two Letty’s footing was 


204 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

uncertain, hesitating. Then, all at once, her 
old steadiness of eye and hand returned, and 
she mounted quickly, surely, with all her 
former agility and grace. The girls stood 
looking on with mingled feelings of admira- 
tion and dread. 

The top reached at length, Letty put out 
one cautious hand to grasp her prize. The 
kitten, terrified and suspicious, withdrew 
along the top. Letty crept cautiously nearer, 
coaxing the trembling creature with soothing 
words and whispers. The girls watched with 
bated breath. At last, steadying herself with 
one hand and bracing her feet, Letty swooped 
down upon the quivering beastie, and caught 
it up gently. Turning, she looked down with 
a gay smile, and waved the captured kitten 
triumphantly. Then tucking it tenderly in 
the crook of one elbow, she set about her de- 
scent. 

Suddenly an illuminating vision flashed 
across Claudia’s brain. A distinct picture 
formed before her memory ; that of a small 
auditorium and a set of acrobats performing 
mildly astonishing feats. Afterward, a pair 
of trained bears were led upon the diminutive 



SHE MOUNTED QUICKLY 









A SHADOW OF THE PAST 205 

stage, one of which was obstinate and cross. 
Suddenly this bear leaped easily down from 
the low platform and forged across the nar- 
row margin, directly down upon a panic- 
stricken audience. Instantly from behind 
the scenes rushed the child in pink gauze 
who had performed with the acrobats. She 
dragged a heavy cloth cover which she flung 
over the bear's head, and thus enabled the 
keeper to capture the maddened animal and 
drive it into its cage. Claudia recalled the 
incident as clearly as if it had but just taken 
place, although it had occurred several years 
before, when she was quite a little girl, dur- 
ing a visit with her mother to friends in 
Philadelphia. And Letty Grey was the child 
in pink gauze ! 

“ Well, of all astonishing things ! 99 Claudia 
ejaculated to herself. “ I supposed Letty 
couldn’t have much of an ancestry — adopted 
children never do — but I never dreamed she 
was anything like that ! I wonder if Leila’s 
mother knows? Just a little circus girl! 
Well, I certainly won’t be the one to tell, but 
I’d give a good deal to know who else is in 
the secret ! 99 And as the other girls crowded 


206 LETTT’S springtime 


around Letty, praising her clever feat and 
caressing the rescued kitten, Claudia made 
the tying of a loosened shoe-lace her excuse 
for not joining them. 


CHAPTER XIV 


ON THE CAMPUS 

The young people were inclined to make a 
heroine of Letty over her feat of the afternoon, 
but she put the incident aside as of no con- 
sequence, declared that she did not intend to 
be celebrated as the rescuer of Snooks, and 
changed the subject. 

“ Besides, I could never live up to the 
part,” she concluded. “ Can any one picture a 
heroine with a headache? I think I shall 
stay home with Mr. Huntington.” 

Of course this suggestion brought down a 
perfect storm of objections. 

“ Letty doesn’t really mean it,” exclaimed 
Leila. “ She is only teasing. And I hope 
Father doesn’t mean to stay home, either. 
You’ll go, won’t you, Father? Please?” 

“Oh, do, do,” chorused the young people. 
Mr. Huntington was a very general favorite. 

“ What, me go and sit down on that damp 
grass for an hour or more ? ” he protested with 
207 


208 LETTT’S springtime 


affected indignation. “ Why, to begin with, I 
couldn’t. If I should manage to lower myself, 
when the time came to get up again you’d 
have to get a derrick to lift me.” In the 
midst of the laughter that followed he added : 
“It is as much as my life is worth to sit on a 
low chair, let alone the ground. Wait until 
you get as old and fat as I am, boys, and you 
will realize how far down the ground looks.” 

“ But we’re going to take a camp chair for 
Mother ; we’ll take one for you, too.” 

“ No, that would hurt my pride. If I went 
with the boys, I’d want to do as the boys do. 
I’d rather stay at home and pretend I don’t 
want to go.” 

Mrs. Huntington interrupted the coaxings 
that followed by rising, with the warning that 
they must all start in ten minutes. The girls 
hurried up-stairs to get their wraps. Letty 
fancied that Claudia was watching her with 
mocking eyes, and she hastened down again, 
telling Leila that the lights hurt her eyes and 
she would wait outside. 

She slipped out upon a small side veranda, 
expecting to have the place to herself, and 
was surprised to find Ross Gilchrist there. 


ON THE CAMPUS 


209 

“ Hello, Letty ; this is luck. I was hanging 
around until we got started so I could fall in 
with you.” 

“ Oh, you mustn’t,” declared Letty hur- 
riedly. “ You must go with the others. 
I’m — I’m going to walk with Mrs. Hunting- 
ton.” 

“ Then I’ll walk with her, too. I promise 
not to bother you if your head aches.” 

“ No, you must not,” she repeated positively. 
“ You must — you must walk with Claudia.” 

“With Claudia? Why Claudia?” de- 
manded Ross in surprise. 

“Oh, because — because she is a charming 
girl and should have lots of attention.” 

“ She gets enough.” 

“ Not as much as she used to.” 

“ What do you mean ? ” asked Ross, turning 
to stare at Letty, and coloring slightly in the 
dusk. 

“ Nothing,” answered Letty, feeling that she 
had given herself away. 

Ross insisted upon a more definite answer 
and Letty said, a bit defiantly : 

“ Weren’t you — all you boys — very atten- 
tive to Claudia before — before I came ? ” 


2io LETTrS SPRINGTIME 


“ Oh, we all 1 rushed ’ her a bit, I dare say, 
back in the fall terra. She was about the 
only girl we knew, at first, you know, and she 
is moderately good-looking.” 

“ She is very handsome,” replied Letty with 
conviction. “ And I think you boys have 
neglected her shamefully. She — she looks on 

me as a horrid outsider who ” Letty 

stopped, ashamed of her moment of betrayal. 

“ Whatever has Claudia been saying to you ? 
Has she been playing the cat? ” 

“ Mercy, no. She hasn’t said a thing. Do 
go in to the others, Ross. I’m just tired and 
— and cross.” Letty winked hard and turned 
her back. A passing motor gave her an ex- 
cuse for changing the subject. “ Aren’t you 
crazy over automobiling ? ” she asked in a cool 
voice that gave Ross to understand the other 
subject was closed. 

“ Are you ? I wish I had my car here, to 
take you out. Or Dad’s, rather. He let me 
drive it at home, but wouldn’t give me one of 
my own. Said it was bad form for a freshman 
to own a motor. But I’d just love to take 
you motoring.” 

“ I do love it dearly — better than any sport, 


ON THE CAMPUS 


21 I 


I think. Mr. Jack Beckwith, the older 
brother of a dear friend, takes us often. He 
is very kind.” 

“ Lucky beggar, to be able to give you what 
you like best in the world ! ” 

“ Oh, I didn't say that ! ” 

“ Well, what do you like best in the world ? ” 

“ How could I answer such a big question 
without thinking it over? Why do you want 
to know?” 

“ So I could give it to you, if possible. 
Why do you laugh ? ” 

“ Because what I want most is to make a 
name for myself, with my singing, and that 
no one can do but myself.” 

“ All you need do is to sing, and your fame 
is there. I'll never forget the night you sang 
< Three Fishers.' Why, it nearly bowled me 
over ; honestly, it did.” 

“ It is a very affecting song.” 

“ No, it isn't; it's sentimental twaddle. Or 
I always thought it was, before.” 

“ You really thought I sang it well ? ” 

“ Come, come. You needn't fish for com- 
pliments. You get enough without that.” 

“ I am not fishing,” Letty retorted indig- 


2i2 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 


nantly. “ I am asking you for your honest 
opinion. You know I had a nasty cold two 
or three months ago ; all the 1 itises ’ that can 
happen to a throat, and it left my voice queer 
and husky for a long time. And sometimes,” 
Letty’s voice sank to a whisper as she uttered 
the dreadful thought, “ sometimes a cold wave 
of fright would come over me that my voice 
was injured.” 

Letty shivered at the very thought. It was 
the first time she had given voice to her dread 
but it had been there, cold, terrifying, haunt- 
ing. Impulsively, Ross caught her hand and 
gave it a sympathetic squeeze. 

“ I have never told any one else that,” she 
added with a sigh, “ and I suppose I’m a goose 
to have thought it at all. All I have needed 
is a bit of rest. That is why I have been able 
to visit Leila so often this spring,” she ex- 
plained. 

“ Then the saints bless all the ( itises/ ” re- 
sponded Ross fervently. “ I remember when 
we — when Leila first spoke of inviting you, 
she was awfully afraid you wouldn’t come. 
She said you worked like a — a Trojan.” 

“ Well, I did, all winter,” Letty admitted 


ON THE CAMPUS 


213 

complacently. “ I was trying for a scholar- 
ship, you know ; then my illness came and 
knocked out all my chances.” 

“ Hard luck, but it gave us poor duffers our 
chance. It has been a bully spring, hasn’t 
it?” 

“ Indeed it has, thanks to Leila and her 
dear mother.” 

“ I wish I could think it was going on.” 

“Why, isn’t it ?” asked Letty in surprise. 
“ Are the Huntingtons going away ? ” 

“ No, but Jim and I’ve decided to try for 
the crew, and I guess we’ll be kept on the 
jump for a while, what with that and the field 
sports. But we’ll squeeze some fun in on the 
side ; never worry.” 

“ Hark, the girls are coming down. We 
must go in. Remember what I said about 
Claudia.” 

“Do you mean that? Oh, Letty, wait a 
minute,” he exclaimed, and caught her hand 
to detain her. His fingers touched the carved 
iade bracelet. “ Letty, tell me, who wished 
that on?” 

Letty glanced from the bracelet to his ear- 
nest, rather tense face, and felt disposed to tease. 


214 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

“ Don’t you wish you knew ? ” she de- 
manded with a demure, tantalizing smile. 

“ I must know. Letty, tell me, please. 
Here’s a bargain. Tell me who wished on 
your bracelet, and I’ll be polite to Claudia all 
evening.” 

“ In that way satisfying your curiosity and 
insuring a good time for yourself at the same 
time.” 

“ Not at all ; immolating myself on the 
altar of friendship.” 

“ I’ve an idea I’ve heard that phrase before. 
It is splendid ! ” 

“ Don’t tease. Tell me.” 

“ Why do you want to know ? ” 

“ Because — because I'm jealous.” 

“ Silly I Now I shan’t tell you,” and with a 
backward glance, half indignation and half 
challenge, she ran indoors. 

The mention of the bracelet had been un- 
fortunate, however, for the thought of it 
brought back to Letty’s mind the evening 
of the charades, when Claudia’s condescend- 
ing manner had made her feel so young and 
insignificant. Letty would have preferred 
Claudia’s open scorn to her private condem- 


ON THE CAMPUS 


215 

nation. She kept to her resolve of sitting 
with Mrs. Huntington all evening. The 
campus lawn was dotted with groups of 
quiet, appreciative listeners while the sing- 
ers, thronging the venerable steps of “ Old 
Nassau,” made the air sweet with melody. 
The fresh, boyish voices were very pleasing, 
and Letty’s love of music made her forget 
everything for the time being. 

But between songs, as she glanced at the 
animated faces of her companions, she sighed. 
Most often of all she glanced at Ross and 
Claudia, sitting a little apart from the rest. 

As a matter of fact, Claudia had not re- 
ceived Ross’s advances very cordially, consid- 
ering herself merely second fiddle, and the 
boy was put upon his mettle. To break the 
ice, he launched forth upon his favorite topic, 
the great, glorious West, and soon had won 
Claudia’s interest even against her will. 

“ What amuses me most, here in the East,” 
he said presently, “ is the value you all set 
upon name and ancestry. Why, most of these 
boasted old ancestors were dreadful scalawags. 
Out with us, it is what a man is, not what his 
grandfather was. And what he can do counts 


2 1 6 LETTrS SPRINGTIME 


more than all his relatives, dead or living. 
We go by real worth.” 

Claudia looked at him quickly. 

“And does birth count for nothing? 
Doesn’t it even matter whether a man has 
been born a gentleman ? ” 

“ My Dad says a gentleman is judged by 
his deeds, and not his family records. He 
says gentleness comes from inside.” 

“ But birth, family tradition, must count 
for something.” 

“ I met a man out home last summer who 
had been a common miner, and I don’t think 
you could find a finer gentleman anywhere.” 

“ That is hard to — to understand.” 

“ Oh, he did not have all the fine touches, 
perhaps, that go to make up the ‘ smart set.’ 
I doubt if he’d ever had on an evening suit, 
and if you put him at a dinner party, he 
surely wouldn’t know which fork to use first. 
But he was chivalry itself, and wouldn’t have 
said a rude or stinging word to save his life.” 

“ One of 1 Nature’s Gentlemen,’ ” Claudia 
observed, rather scornfully. 

“ And the kind that wear longest and best, 
believe me.” 


ON THE CAMPUS 


217 

Claudia pondered a moment and then said 
impulsively : 

“ Well, if that is your teaching, it easily 
accounts for your present taste.” 

She repented the little speech the moment 
it was made, and bit her lip in annoyance. 

“ Why, what do you mean ? ” demanded 
Ross in astonishment. “ Whatever can you 
mean?” 

“ Nothing. Nothing at all, really. I did 
not mean to say that.” 

“ Well, now that you have said it, please 
make your meaning clear,” replied Ross 
quietly. “ It is evident that you have some 
particular person on your mind, and you must 
tell me.” 

Claudia saw that she had committed her- 
self and parried. 

“ You mean that you don’t know ? ” 

“ Know what ? ” 

“ Know about whom I was thinking.” 

“ Of course I don’t. Why should I ? ” 

“ Have you never had any suspicions about 

— about Oh, Ross, don’t ask me. I 

never meant to speak of it.” 

“ Go on,” he prompted relentlessly. 


2 1 8 LETTY'S SPRINGTIME 


“ Well, then, about Letty.” 

“ Letty ! Letty Grey? Well, she is a true 
lady if ever there was one.” 

“ Yes — according to your convictions.” 

“What are you driving at? Tell me, 
Claudia.” 

“ Nothing — only — well, you know she is 
only Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s adopted daugh- 
ter ” 

“ A relative, no doubt. Letty calls her 
‘ Aunt Mary.’ ” 

“ I happen to know that she isn’t a relative. 

She is Ross, promise me faithfully you 

won’t tell. I don’t want the tale to get about 
through me, but I know that” — she lowered 
her voice mysteriously — “ that Letty Grey 
w r as once just a common little circus girl. I 
saw her once,” she added as Ross stared at her 
incredulously, “ once in a sort of amusement 
park, with a lot of acrobats. Acrobats, Ross. 
That is why she climbed the arbor so well 
this afternoon,” she ended triumphantly. 

Ross was speechless for the moment, but 
from surprise, not disgust. The singing 
started again just then and gave him a few 
moments to collect his thoughts. 


ON THE CAMPUS 


219 

" What you tell me may be true, or it may 
not,” he said at the close of the song — “ par- 
don me if that sounds rude. I mean, you 
may have been mistaken as to identity. But 
if Letty Grey ever was — what you say, it 
doesn't make a bit of difference. There was 
no doubt some very good reason for it.” 

“ Well, I think it rather bad of her to mas- 
querade as ” 

“ Oh, come now ; Letty has never masquer- 
aded as anything.” 

“ But she has never told us ” 

“Of course not — us. Why should she? 
What business is it of ours ? But I'll bet a 
gold dollar Aunt Laura knows — and every- 
body who needs. I'll ask Aunt Laura this 
very night ” 

“ You'll do nothing of the kind,” she inter- 
rupted sharply. “ You promised you'd not 
tell. You promised.” 

“ But ” 

“ You must keep your promise. I shall 
never have it said that such a story got about 
through me, never. Letty does not like me 
very much, anyhow, and I don't want her to 
suppose I am a mischief-maker.” 


220 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 


She was obliged to stop talking again as the 
final song was started, and in the general 
mingling at the close she could only whisper 
to Ross : 

“ Remember, you promised.” 

“ I'll keep my promise, but Til find out, 
somehow, and you'll see that I am right," he 
answered gravely. 


CHAPTER XV 


THE HUT IN THE WOODS 

Letty was not allowed to leave Princeton 
without a binding promise to come back the 
following Friday. Leila felt that her little 
party had not been a success, and wanted to 
make up for it. The unseasonably warm 
weather roused a desire for picnics, and Leila 
and Alice Reynolds planned one for the ensu- 
ing Saturday, weather permitting. 

The weather permitted. It was really a 
glorious day, but a disappointment of another 
sort had to be borne. The boys could not go. 
Ross telephoned the sorry news before the 
girls were dressed on Saturday morning, and 
Letty and Leila discussed the situation over 
their late breakfast. 

Ross had given field practice as the reason 
for having to miss the fun. But although he 
was frankly disappointed to miss the first 
picnic of the season, Leila thought him a bit 
221 


222 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 


vague in his excuses. The truth was, that 
Ross and Jim had been having too many 
good times lately, to the detriment of their 
studies, and had received a notice that their 
presence was desired by a certain professor 
that same Saturday morning. This news they 
were unwilling to give to the girls, so they 
made a long task of field practice. 

“ All right,” said Leila resignedly, “ if you 
really and truly can’t come, please tell the 
other boys it is off — put off. We don’t want a 
picnic to be short of boys, and we couldn’t 
possibly scrape up any substitutes now.” 

“ Oh, well,” observed Letty philosophically, 
“ there are plenty of other days for picnics. 
The warm weather is just beginning. But we 
might go by ourselves ; just the girls. Would 
your mother let us? These woods around 
here are surely safe ? ” 

“ Oh, Mother will let us, surely. And I 
think it would be fun. Let’s ask the others.” 

“ Call Alice first.” 

Alice responded heartily. 

“ A sort of 1 bachelor maid ’ affair ? ” she 
said. “ Yes, I’d love it. What do the other 
girls say ? ” 


THE HUT IN THE WOODS 223 

“ I haven't asked them yet. We wanted 
your opinion first. Can’t you come over here 
to talk it over ? In the meantime I’ll call the 
others.” 

“ All right. I’ll be over in about fifteen 
minutes, and — Leila, I’ll bet an ice-cream soda 
that Claudia won’t go.” 

Alice was right. Claudia refused candidly 
to go without the boys, admitting frankly that 
she would be bored to death. 

“Well, I like her better for coming out with 
it, flat, instead of scraping up some ridiculous 
excuse,” was Leila’s comment as she looked up 
the next number on her list. 

“ You think absolute honesty the very best 
policy always?” asked Letty doubtfully. 

Letty was secretly relieved that Claudia had 
declined to join their party. She was still 
feeling very sore and angry over Claudia’s 
supposed treachery, and had not yet made up 
her mind how to treat the situation. Of course 
she knew that the straightforward thing to do 
was to go direct to Claudia, tell her of the con- 
versation on the train, and give her the true 
facts of the case. An explanation would be so 
simple, so easy. 


224 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

Bat Letty’s pride would not let her conde- 
scend. It seemed so mean to her, so under- 
handed, that Claudia should discuss another’s 
private affairs so openly, and with such severe 
criticism, that she held herself above the neces- 
sity of any explanation. 

So Letty did nothing, and the hurt grew and 
rankled, as all hurts, whether mental or phys- 
ical, are bound to do if they are not promptly 
soothed and healed. 

Leila’s telephoning did not accomplish 
much. Gwendoline was ill in bed with a sick 
headache, and the new idea met with such 
faint approval from the other girls who were 
to have attended that Leila did not urge them. 
Alice had arrived by that time and details were 
discussed. 

“ Oh, let us go, by all means,” declared 
Alice. “ We can have a perfectly lovely 
time.” 

“ Yes,” agreed Letty. “ We’ll take a book 
and our fancy work along and take turns 
reading aloud. It will be as cozy and jolly as 
possible.” 

“ Well, shall I call up Ethel and Louise 
again ? They did not seem a bit keen about 


THE HUT IN THE WOODS 225 

going, but hadn’t the honesty to say so, as 
Claudia did.” 

“ Then don’t bother with them. We three 
can have more fun by ourselves, anyhow. I’m 
sorry Gwen can’t go, because she likes the sort 
of things we do. But Ethel and Louise don’t 
embroider and would be sure to be bored by 
whatever story we chose to read. And don’t 
you think we’d better be starting ?” she added, 
looking at her watch. 44 If we don’t hurry, 
it’ll be lunch time before we get anywhere.” 

“ Where have you decided to go?” asked 
Mrs. Huntington, joining them on the ve- 
randa. “ You must not go very far by your- 
selves.” 

44 We thought we’d go into the woods 
toward Kingston, Mother. It is very pretty 
there, and we can be out of the way of people 
without being far off the beaten track.” 

44 I suppose it is safe enough. But as it is so 
late, why not have some lunch here and go 
right afterward? You could take afternoon 
tea with you.” 

44 Oh, no, Mother, please let us take our 
picnic. The sandwiches are all made, and 
we’d only be in your way here, with your 


226 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 


luncheon party going on. Could John drive 
us up the Kingston road to the woods, as long 
as we haven’t the boys to carry our things ? ” 
“ Yes, and will you want him to meet you 
anywhere this afternoon, to bring you home? ” 
“ No, thanks. We wouldn’t know where to 
tell him to meet us, and the baskets won’t be 
so heavy coming back,” she added. 

Preparations were soon complete and the 
three girls set off, each armed with her work- 
bag. Leila chose a story by Mary E. Wilkins 
to read aloud and the automobile swung out 
of sight up the Kingston road. Louise 
Amherst, on her way to Leila’s house to find 
out what had been decided upon about the 
picnic, saw them go and stood looking after the 
passing motor with disappointed glance. 

“ Why, they’ve actually gone off without 
me,” she thought angrily. “ How mean ! I 
didn’t say I didn’t want to go — not posi- 
tively. They might have given me another 
chance, it seems to me.” 

The faces in the motor had beamed so hap- 
pily, and the baskets on the front seat had 
looked so comfortably filled, that Louise’s re- 
gret was poignant. She stopped in to talk the 


THE HUT IN THE WOODS 227 

matter over with Claudia, but was told that 
that young lady had gone “ down-town.” She 
followed suit, aimlessly, not knowing what to 
do with herself, and felt that luck at last was 
turned in her direction when she met Claudia 
returning home. 

“ Hello,” called that young lady blithely, 
“ come back and have lunch with me. I 
know what you want to talk about.” 

Louise was delighted. To be invited for 
lunch with Claudia in that offhand, intimate 
manner almost made up for the lost picnic, 
and she turned back at once. 

“ Aren't those three girls sillies to go off by 
themselves, thinking they are going to have a 
good time?” chaffed Claudia. “It is only 
bluff, Louise, to take the boys down a peg or 
two. But it won't work. I tried it once 
myself, and it was quite the flattest thing I 
ever did in my life. You'll see them all come 
trailing home about the middle of the after- 
noon. Suppose we get up a party for to-night, 
Louise, to offset to-day's * frost.' We’ll have 
a ‘ hearts ' party here ; Mother won't mind. 
You come back late this afternoon and help 
me make a freezer of ice-cream, will you? 


228 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 


And perhaps we can get up some tennis this 
afternoon. I met Ross and Jim down-town, 
and if they don’t have to go out with the crew 
they’re ripe for anything.” 

“ Will they come if Letty Grey isn’t here? ” 
asked Louise doubtfully. 

“Oh, Letty Grey!” Claudia laughed — and 
then checked herself. “ I am not going to 
say anything about Letty, Louise. I am not 
very popular in that region as it is.” 

“I wonder why? You are both such 
stunners and ” 

“ Please don’t class me with Letty Grey,” 
Claudia interrupted sharply, then frowned, 
shrugged, and changed the subject. 

Meantime, contrary to prophecy, the three 
picnickers were having a very good time in- 
deed. 

They had found a very shady place in the 
grove, and selected a bare spot in which it 
would be safe to start a fire. The eggs were 
broken and the bacon sliced. It was dis- 
covered that the frying-pan had been for- 
gotten, but a little thing like that did not 
daunt the three, and they took the lid of the 
tin sandwich box. The bacon they speared 


THE HUT IN THE WOODS 229 

on long twigs and held over the flames until 
it gave forth the most appetizing odors. 

When every one had eaten more than she 
really wanted, the lunch things were packed 
away and the loose papers burned, very tidily. 

“ I think it’s rather lucky, on the whole, 
that we didn’t bring the frying-pan,” observed 
Leila philosophically. “ For we should have 
had to wash it. This thing we can just throw 
away.” 

“ We have lots left over,” added Alice, who 
was repacking the basket ; “ we can have after- 
noon tea later on.” 

“ Oh, dear, don’t talk about anything more 
to eat just yet,” laughed Letty, affecting to 
groan, and stretching herself prone upon the 
soft, velvety turf. “ How sleepy I am ! Isn’t 
it fun, girls, to be here just by ourselves this 
way, so that we can sit up or lie down as we 
please and no company manners.” 

“I’ll read,” volunteered Alice, taking up 
the book. “It is comfy, isn’t it, girls? Now, 
Letty, don’t go to sleep in the middle of the 
story.” 

For an hour the girls sat in a quiet group, 
listening to the story which Alice read very 


230 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

pleasingly, having a rare gift of expression, 
and discussing it afterward. Then Leila 
suggested that they start to walk back toward 
Princeton through the woods. 

“ We’ll come out somewhere back of the 
lake, I think,” she said, “ and we can get 
across by one of the roads. It will be so 
much pleasanter than walking down the 
highroad.” 

“ And we can stop in some 1 dusky dell 1 
and have tea,” Letty added blithely, having 
already forgotten her spoken antipathy to 
food of an hour before. “ It is the province 
of youth to follow Shakespeare’s bidding to 
* let good digestion wait on appetite.’ ” 

They gathered up their things and rambled 
away, finding the grove deeper as they pene- 
trated farther, but delightfully cleared of 
undergrowth and making a charming walk. 
They strolled along, all three abreast when- 
ever the path permitted, arms twined about 
one another’s waists in true girl fashion, and 
deep in confidential talk. 

In fact, they were so engrossed that they 
failed to give any thought or sight to the 
weather, until they were suddenly startled by 


THE HUT IN THE WOODS 231 

a clap of thunder, and stopping short gazed 
about them in dismay. 

“ There’s going to be a thunder-storm,” 
observed Leila, rather unnecessarily. 

“ Whatever shall we do ? ” added Letty. 
“ Do you suppose these trees are thick enough 
to keep off the rain ? ” 

“ They’re pretty thick, but they’re also 
dangerous. Haven’t you been told never 
to stand under a tree during a lightning 
storm?” 

“ I don’t see anywhere else to stand during 
this one for — here it is!” replied Letty, as a 
vivid flash startled them all. 

The girls instinctively caught hold of hands 
and stood looking about them helplessly. 
Then Alice suddenly bethought herself of a 
small dilapidated house she had noticed a 
week or so before when walking through the 
wood. 

“ I think we are almost there,” she said, 
looking about her for some landmark. “ It 
was a tumble-down old hut, as I remember it, 
but it would give us shelter, and it stood in a 
clearing, away from trees.” 

“ Are you sure it is near by ? Let’s hurry,” 


232 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

urged Leila nervously, as another flash, fol- 
lowed closely by a resounding peal, illumined 
the increasing gloom about them. 

The girls walked rapidly forward, Alice a 
little in front, looking keenly about her for 
familiar signs. At length she gave an ex- 
clamation of relief and hastened her steps. 

“ I know where we are,” she called back 
reassuringly ; “ the hut is just ahead and a 
little on our left. I remember perfectly pass- 
ing that tall, oddly twisted tree.” 

As Alice spoke the first drops began to fall, 
spattering through the heavy foliage. The 
girls broke into a run and in about three 
minutes came within sight of the small ruin 
Alice had described. It was certainly in a 
dilapidated condition and was not very invit- 
ing. The door had long since fallen away, 
there was no glass in the windows, and the 
roof sagged dangerously. But it was better 
than remaining out in the fury of the storm, 
which promised to be severe, and the girls 
rushed in, pell-mell, shrieking and laughing. 

The interior was as deserted and forlorn as 
the outward appearance. A weather-beaten 
bench, which looked as if at some remote 


THE HUT IN THE WOODS 233 

period it had been dragged in from outside, 
was the only article of furniture, and on it 
the three girls seated themselves, watching 
the storm through the open doorway, and 
speculating upon how soon the wind-swept 
rain would be driven in upon them. 

The flashes of lightning grew less brilliant, 
and the thunder fainter and less menacing. 
But the rain fell unabated, and the sky re- 
mained a uniform leaden gray. The storm 
showed no promise of passing over. 

“ Why not be having our tea, to help while 
away the time?” suggested Letty at length. 
“ We can spread things out on this bench, 
and there is a whole thermos bottle full of 
tea.” 

“ All right, if the rest of you say so,” agreed 
Alice. “ I thought I should never want any- 
thing to eat again, after lunch, but our walk 
has made me almost hungry.” 

Letty and Leila laughed at her qualifying 
“ almost,” and began to unpack the basket, 
setting it between them. As there was noth- 
ing for Alice to do, she rose and began a tour 
of inspection. 

“ What do you suppose this place was ever 


234 LETTY' S SPRINGTIME 

built for, in the beginning,” she said, “ just 
one room like this? Do you suppose it is 
a wood-cutter’s house? Oh, here’s a door; 
where does it go? Only into a little lean-to 
— was a kitchen once, I suppose,” she ex- 
plained, coming back. “ Why, did you ever, 
here’s a funny little ladder-like stair ! I 
didn’t suppose there was room enough under 
the roof for a second story, did you, girls? 
I’m going up.” 

“ Don’t fall,” cautioned Letty over her 
shoulder, not paying much attention to 
Alice’s words or movements. “ Goody, Leila, 
here are some of those luscious cucumber 
sandwiches left. Your cook makes such good 
lettuce and cucumber sandwiches ; nice and 
moist, with plenty of mayonnaise.” 

“ Yes, it took Mother a long time to 

train ” Leila was beginning, when both 

girls were startled by a warning “ Hush ! ” 
from Alice, who came scuttling down the 
tippling ladder as fast as possible. Indeed, 
she slipped on the next to the last round and 
came roiling across the floor at the feet of the 
others. 

“ Oh,” cried Letty, dropping her packages 


THE HUT IN THE WOODS 235 

of sandwiches and springing to Alice’s side. 
“ Are you hurt ? What happened ? ” 

“ Don’t talk, please — I beg of you ! ” gasped 
Alice in a strangled whisper, and scrambling 
to her feet. “ Come, we must go away from 
here.” 

“Go away?” echoed Leila stupidly, in- 
stinctively lowering her own voice. “ But 
why, Alice? It is still raining hard.” 

Without answering, Alice rushed to the 
bench, and gathered up a miscellaneous arm- 
ful of their belongings, glancing the while 
toward the opening of the loft. Her face was 
white, her lips trembling. 

Letty followed her glance and her face, too, 
whitened in vague apprehension. 

“ What is it, Alice? What did you see up 
there?” she whispered, but Alice shook her 
head, and forming her lips into the word, 
“ Come,” ran out into the storm. 

Catching the panic of her fear, Letty and 
Leila, trembling and silent, swept jackets, 
sandwich boxes and baskets into their arms, 
Leila caught up the case of thermos bottles and, 
in a nervous tremor of unknown terror, fol- 
lowed Alice into the rain. 


CHAPTER XVI 


THE TRAMP 

Blindly, unreasoningly, the girls ran for 
some distance through the heavy downpour ; 
then Letty, going close to Alice’s side, shouted : 

“ What was it? You must tell us, Alice.” 

“ And do stop a moment,” added Leila, 
scarcely able to draw breath. “I’ll just drop 
down dead if I have to run another step.” 

Reluctantly Alice slackened her pace to a 
fast walk, looking apprehensively over her 
shoulder. 

“ It was a man ! ” she gasped, making an 
effort to send her voice above the splash of the 
rain and howl of the wind. “ Such a terrible 
looking man ! Dirty and ugly and evil look- 
ing. He was asleep, but restless, as if about to 
wake up. I think our talking had disturbed 
him. I was so afraid he would wake before 
we could leave the place. Oh, girls, you don’t 
know how awful it was ! I was simply para- 
lyzed with fright, and could hardly make my 
legs carry me down that ladder.” 

236 


THE TRAMP 


2 37 

Unconsciously the three girls had stopped 
to listen to Alice’s story. They were all 
breathing hard with their recent exertion, and 
Alice’s fear was still very apparent in her face 
and manner. As she finished speaking they 
turned to look back at the hut they had 
quitted in so unceremonious a fashion, and 
simultaneously the three shrieked. 

In the doorway of the shanty stood a man, 
a tall, powerful looking man, with tousled 
black hair and a beard. He was ugly and 
brutal looking, and his mouth wore a horrid 
leer. As the echo of the girls’ scream was 
carried to him he laughed, a hateful, gloating 
laugh, and moved forward toward them. 

For one awful moment the three girls stood 
rooted to the spot, absolutely frozen with fear. 
Then, with another scream, they turned and 
ran, ran as they had not believed they could, 
gasping, stumbling, clinging to one another’s 
arms or skirts, thus checking in a measure 
their advance, but finding mutual comfort in 
the contact. 

At length, growing calmer with the very 
desperation of their plight, Letty ventured a 
glance over her shoulder. The man was cer- 


238 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

tainly gaining on them. He had a powerful, 
loping stride and was unhampered by either 
skirts or packages. 

“ We must go faster,” she breathed to the 
others. “ Leila, your breath has got to last.” 
She put her hand under Leila’s elbow for as- 
sistance. Leila was entirely unused to any 
such exertion, and her breath was coming in 
short, painful gasps. She felt as if she could 
not go another step, and yet the horror of what 
was behind gave her power. There was a 
gleam of water in the distance. 

The lake ! If they could reach the lake they 
might find a boat there ; there might even be 
people, students out rowing and detained by 
the storm. Yes, the lake would be their sal- 
vation. She pointed toward it, turned Leila’s 
stumbling footsteps in that direction and fol- 
lowed Alice, who was again in the lead. Alice 
had understood the significance of Letty’s 
gesture at once, and renewed hope gave her 
fresh powers. 

The man must have guessed their inten- 
tions and he, too, spurred to fresh effort. A 
moment later the girls were thrown into a 
fresh panic by the sound of a hoarse shout be- 


THE TRAMP 


239 

hind them. He had gained indeed, to be 
within hailing distance! Their hearts sank. 
What should they do? Alice turned and cast 
a look of dumb entreaty at Letty. 

“ There are three of us,” she moaned ; “ can 
we fight him ? ” 

Leila was beyond speaking, but the idea of 
stopping, of facing that terrible creature, gave 
her footsteps a feeble impulse onward. Oh, 
if help would only come ! 

The voice accosted them again. They could 
not hear what the man said, but his voice 
sounded closer, more threatening. He was 
gaining with alarming rapidity. 

Just then Letty caught sight of a figure 
moving through the trees — two figures. She 
pointed them out to the others, and loosing 
her hold on Leila’s arm, forged ahead in a 
desperate energy. The figures were moving 
quickly, half hidden by the intervening trees, 
and Letty had no breath left to call. It looked 
for a moment as if the chance of rescue would 
fade under her very eyes. She lurched dizzily, 
caught at a tree to save herself from falling, 
and sped on again. 

That misstep was actually her salvation, for 


240 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

in regaining her footing she trod on a heap 
of dry twigs that snapped and crackled under 
her thick boot. The phantom figures flitting 
beyond her sight and aid stopped suddenly, 
attracted by the noise, and turned. 

Leila and Alice, laboring for breath, arm in 
arm for mutual help, staggered to Letty’s side 
and with a scream that was half a sob, they 
stood at bay, facing the foe. 

It so happened that the tutoring which Ross 
and Jim had had to attend that morning was 
over by noon, and the afternoon session put 
off, so that after all their day, or the better 
part of it, was free. Ross called up his aunt’s 
house on the telephone and learned, to his dis- 
appointment, that the girls had gone on their 
picnic without him. 

'‘What is it ?” asked Jim, who had been 
waiting near by. 

“ The girls have gone on a dove party. Isn’t 
that awful luck ! We could have had a bully 
picnic this afternoon, supper and home by 
moonlight; more fun than an all-day thing, 
but their going off like this spoils it.” 

“ Where did they go? ” 


THE TRAMP 


241 


“ I don’t know ; Aunt Laura didn’t say. 
Her chauffeur drove them. I know, because 
she asked me, if I met him coming back, to 
send him home quickly as she needed him.” 

“ The very thing, Ross. Let’s go out and 
intercept the chauffeur, find out where he 
drove them, and play the Messrs. Buttinskis. 
What do you say ? ” 

Ross hesitated. 

“ I’m not sure I want to — with all those 
girls. If it was just Leila and Letty ” 

“ With me to take Leila off your hands 
while you have Letty to yourself,” grumbled 
Jim. “ Thanks awfully, old chap.” 

“ Thanks yourself for scorning my cousin,” 
Ross retorted crossly. 

“ Don’t be touchy. Leila is a nice little 
girl, but you know yourself she’s a bit young 
to travel in our class.”” 

“ So you prefer the haughty Lady Claudia, 
eh ? ” 

“ When I can’t get the best, I know how to 
console myself. And you’re such a hog. 
You don’t even play fair, old man. I thought 
we were to have Letty turn and turn about.” 

“That wouldn’t be a game. We tossed for 


242 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

first turn and the loser took second. After 
that it was up to each player to win or lose.” 

44 Well, you certainly had your innings last 
night, and I mean to make a move to-day — or 
did; had the whole campaign planned out, 
even to the 4 he saids ’ and ‘ she saids,’ and 
now it looks like it was all spoiled.” 

44 It is a beastly shame. Say, how about 
getting some of the other fellows to go along? 
Jack Lenox and Alfie were to have been on 
the picnic.” 

44 They’ve gone down to Trenton — saw them 
take the trolley while you were at the tele- 
phone. But say, we’re forgetting about the 
chauffeur. There’s no harm in finding out 
where the girls have gone, and besides, didn’t 
your aunt give you a message for him ? ” 

The boys went out into the street just in 
time to see the Huntington car glide smoothly 
by. They hailed, and finally succeeded in 
stopping it, and learned the approximate des- 
tination of the young ladies. Giving John 
the message with which Mrs. Huntington had 
entrusted her nephew, Ross and Jim walked 
on, discussing the situation, when to their 
infinite surprise they encountered Claudia 


THE TRAMP 


243 

Thorpe, looking particularly charming in a 
new spring silk frock and becoming hat. 

“ I always knew you were an angel,” Jim 
exclaimed, advancing to meet her with his 
freshman’s cap in his hand, 44 but this feat 
proves it.” 

Claudia simpered and accepted the compli- 
ment, but without understanding its signifi- 
cance until Ross’s remark let light on the sub- 
ject. 

“ Did the others fly back with you ? ” he 
asked gallantly. 

44 What others, and from where should we 
fly?” 

44 Why, John just this moment told us he 
had left you all up in the woods, along the 
Kingston road, picnic bound.” 

44 Oh,” replied Claudia understandingly. 
44 But you see I did not go on the picnic. 
How could there be any fun without you — 
and you,” and she smiled archly. 

“Well, who did go?” asked the literal 
Ross, trying to keep the eagerness out of his 
voice. 44 Just Letty Grey and Leila?” 

44 1 believe Alice went along,” answered 
Claudia indifferently. 44 But how do you two 


244 LETTY'S SPRINGTIME 

happen to be at this particular place at this 
particular moment? Do you mean to say 
you are free for the rest of the day ? Then 
can’t we plan some fun? All the girls are 
dying to do something ; none of us has any- 
thing on, because of the picnic.’’ 

“ We’re not sure we’re free,” Ross inter- 
posed hastily. “ We’ll let you know later. 
We — we may have to do some rowing on the 
lake to keep up our training. If that doesn’t 
come off, we’ll call you up. So long,” and 
the impetuous Ross hurried his chum away 
before the latter had time to make a remon- 
strance. 

“ What do you mean by saying we didn’t 
have the afternoon free ? ” demanded Jim in- 
dignantly, as soon as they were out of hearing. 

“ I’ve got such a bully scheme — or a bully 
way of carrying out your scheme,” Ross ex- 
plained. “ We’ll have an early lunch and 
row up to the head of the lake, fasten the 
boat there, and walk through the grove until 
we find the girls. There are only three of 
them, Claudia says, and we can all row back 
together. Or, two of us can row back and 
carry the things.” 


THE TRAMP 


245 

“ Namely, Ross Gilchrist and Letty Grey.” 

“ Well, you others may have the boat, and 
we’ll walk,” replied Ross imperturbably. 
“ It’s a lovely walk along that path by the 
lake. Come along, let’s get going.” 

The two changed into flannels, partook of a 
hasty meal and set out. 

“ We forgot to telephone Claudia,” Ross 
observed as they walked down the street on 
their way to the lake, “ but if she sees us in 
these togs, she’ll know we’re off for boat prac- 
tice ; here’s our turn.” 

The boys got their boat and rowed the 
length of the lovely, winding lake. The 
afternoon was mild and warm, and the pro- 
gramme would have been carried out, no 
doubt, in the most delightful and satisfactory 
manner if it had not been for the suddenness 
and violence of the thunder-storm. 

When it broke, the boys beached their boat, 
no doubt very near the point where, some 
quarter of a mile inland, the three girls were 
running to the tumble-down hut for shelter. 
They waited in vain, as the girls had done, 
for the rain to cease, and at last decided that 
they were in for a wet afternoon. After some 


246 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

slight discussion it was determined to leave 
the boat and return for it the next day, as the 
path was more or less sheltered from the rain, 
whereas on the open water they would be at 
the mercy of the elements. 

They shouldered the oars, therefore, and 
started off, single file, to tramp back to town, 
feeling flat and a bit irritable over the sudden 
failure of their scheme. They felt vaguely 
anxious too as to the welfare of the three girls 
who must also have got caught in the storm 
unless they had taken the precaution to start 
home in time. Perhaps they had taken shel- 
ter in one of the farmhouses near the main 
road, and Ross was just picturing them sitting 
cozily in a warm, dry parlor, playing games 
or eating tea and bread and butter, when he 
heard a crackling of dry twigs and looked 
around in time to catch sight of a flutter of 
white skirts and to hear a faint sound, half 
cry, half moan. 

“ What’s that ! ” he and Jim exclaimed at 
the same moment, and without waiting to 
hear anything more, they ran in the direction 
of the sound. 

The tramp had caught up with the girls at 


THE TRAMP 


247 

last, and stopping to regain his breath, stood 
grinning at them with a hateful leer. 

“ You must hev somethin' mighty precious 
in them there packages to hang on to 'em in 
all yer rush," he said with mock politeness. 
“ Say, where was yer goin' in such a hurry?" 
and he put one dirty finger familiarly on 
Alice's sleeve, who stood nearest. 

She shook off the hand as if it had been a 
reptile, and stepped back with a strangled cry. 

“ Ho, I ain't good enough to come near the 
likes of yer, ain't I!" exclaimed the man, 
stepping nearer with a threatening gesture, 
when they were all startled by the trampling 
of feet and a voice shouted out : 

“ Stop there, you ! " 

Every one looked around, and Leila gave 
an hysterical scream : 

“ Ross, Ross, save me, save me!” 

She would have run into her cousin's arms 
if it had not been that the tramp stood 
between her and her rescuer. When the 
vagabond saw that his assailants were only 
two boys, he sneered again, and stood his 
ground. 

“ Hello, little 'uns; you’d best run along 


248 LETTY'S SPRINGTIME 

home to yer mammas ’fore yer gits wet. 
These here young ladies is my company.” 

“ Say, look here — you’d better clear out 
before we murder you,” cried Ross indig- 
nantly. 

“ Murder, is it? I just guess not, little boy. 
Make yourselves scarce, an’ leave what ain’t 
yer business.” As he spoke, the tramp gave 
Ross a vigorous push with one dirty, brawny 
hand, and with the other actually presumed 
to catch at Letty, who sprang back with a 
shudder. 

This piece of insolence was too much for 
Jim, who raised his oar and dealt the tramp a 
swinging blow across the chest. The man 
staggered back, then recovered and leaped 
upon Jim savagely. The oar was cumber- 
some, and before Jim could swing it again, 
the man would have been on him if Ross had 
not followed Jim’s example with his oar, 
which cut the man’s shoulder a glancing 
blow. The tramp turned upon him, and a 
sharp, quick battle ensued, the girls shrinking 
back in a frightened group. Jim had his oar 
raised to strike when suddenly a sharp cry 
from Alice startled him. 


THE TRAMP 


249 

“ The man is ill,” she exclaimed. “ Don’t 
strike, Jim.” 

Bat the boy’s arm had already begun to 
descend, and the weight of the long oar could 
not be checked. The flat end caught the 
tramp in a ringing blow across the forehead, 
under which he went down like a stone, and 
lay, an inert, huddled mass, on the wet clay 
at their feet. 

For one awful moment the group stood 
staring down at the still figure. 

“ Is he dead ? ” whispered Jim hoarsely. 

“ No deader than you,” declared Ross ; “ he 
had a fit or something.” 

“ Yes, I saw him,” corroborated Alice. 
“ He got all white, and his eyes rolled. Oh, 
it was horrible ! ” And she hid her face in 
her hands. 

“ Ross, we must get the girls away from 
here and ” — Jim drew Ross aside, “ we’ll have 
to telephone the police.” 

They conferred a moment, and then Ross 
returned to the girls and asked them to come 
with him. There was a house not very far 
away, he said, where they could telephone for 
help. It was still raining, but they had all 


250 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

forgotten that commonplace fact in the excite- 
ment of events. Bat as the girls moved down 
the path in Ross’s wake, they suddenly real- 
ized that they were wet, cold, and very tired. 

“ Mother will be so scared about us,” Leila 
exclaimed, suddenly beginning to cry. “ Oh, 
what a terrible experience it was, Letty ! ” 

“ Hush, child ; it was pretty bad, but we’re 
all right now. Ross and Jim are going to 
take care of us.” 

“ And all’s well that ends well, you know,” 
added Alice, in a voice which chattering teeth 
refused to make cheerful. “ What sights we 
all are ! ” 

“ I’ve kept the thermos bottles,” Leila 
sobbed ; “ they aren’t broken or hurt a bit, 
except the wet case.”. 

This touch of the practical set them laugh- 
ing nervously, and in another moment they 
had reached the road and the house to which 
Ross was conducting them. 


CHAPTER XVII 


MRS. PERKINS 

Mrs. Oliver Perkins was a person whom 
Fate had chosen either to discipline or vex. 
Of a most sociably inclined nature, she lived 
alone in a big house remote from neighbors. 
The most motherly soul in the world, she had 
no children, not even a small niece or nephew 
to coddle. Her husband, a stern, cold man, 
never permitted demonstrations of affection, 
or such foolishness. She had not even been 
granted the melancholy privilege of nursing 
him through his last, lingering illness, for he 
was killed by a fall from his own hay-rick a 
good fifteen years before. 

Mrs. Perkins devoted herself to her six 
hens and rooster, two pigs and a cow. 

On this particular spring afternoon she had 
been feeling unusually lonely, and as forlorn 
as her naturally cheerful disposition would 
permit. She had spent a happy afternoon in 
her budding garden until the thunder-storm 
251 


252 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

drove her indoors. She had lived alone too 
long to feel afraid, but her loneliness seemed 
emphasized by the very coziness of her cheerful 
sitting-room. It was a favorite amusement to 
imagine some accident — never serious — that 
would bring wayfarers to her door for shelter 
or help, and to pass the rainy afternoon Mrs. 
Perkins settled herself with her knitting to 
play this harmless, rather pathetic form of 
solitaire. 

“ Let's suppose," she told herself, “ that two 
very tine ladies, attired in their very best new 
spring toilettes, should be out driving in their 
victoria. Suppose the thunder-storm overtook 
them just outside my modest dwelling, what 
joy it would give me to take them in and give 
them hospitality and shelter." 

At the above point of the story she had let 
her mind relax a bit to consider the homely 
but fascinating question of what refreshment 
she should offer her imaginary guests, when 
she was immensely astounded by a prolonged 
ringing of the front door-bell. That bell rang 
only four times a year when the postman, who 
usually dropped the few letters he brought in 
a box by the gate, brought, by registered 


MRS. PERKINS 


2 53 

mail, the widow’s quarterly stipend from her 
husband’s small estate. No such letter was 
expected now and Mrs. Perkins sat erect in 
her chair with a gasp. 

“ What if one of my stories is cornin’ true ! ” 
she ejaculated, and dropping her knitting un- 
heeded on the floor, she fairly scampered to 
the front door. Three very bedraggled maid- 
ens, one weeping, and a no less bedraggled 
boy, stood dripping on the door-step. 

“ Well, I do declare l ” exclaimed Mrs. Per- 
kins, almost too surprised and delighted for 
the moment to speak. “ Walk right in, ladies 
and gentleman, quick. No need to ask if you 
was caught in the storm. Come right through 
to the kitchen and stand in front of the stove 
till I can get my sittin’-room fire goin’. Well, 
if this isn’t luck — for me, of course,” she 
added quickly, seeing the look of surprised 
wonder on the faces of her unexpected guests. 
“ I was just wishin’ for some company. This 
way, please. Goodness, how wet you are. I’d 
better git you young ladies some dry clothes. 
Come up-stairs first, and change ’fore you catch 
your death o’ cold, then we can have some- 
thing hot to drink while you tell me all about 


254 LETTY'S SPRINGTIME 

how you got caught. The storm did come up 
rather sudden, didn’t it ? ” 

“ While the young ladies are getting dry, 
may I telephone, please ? ” asked Ross Gil- 
christ. It was the first chance any of the four 
had had to speak, and Ross had only managed 
to squeeze in his request between breaths, so 
to speak. 

“ Oh, yes, you must telephone Mother,” ex- 
claimed Leila. “ And we ought to introduce 
ourselves, oughtn’t we? I am Leila Hunting- 
ton, and these are Letty Grey and Alice Reyn- 
olds.” 

“ Leila and I live in Princeton,” Alice put 
in, “ and Letty Grey is visiting Leila. She 
comes from New York.” 

“ From New York ! Oh, my land ! ” ejacu- 
lated the excited Mrs. Perkins. “ Isn’t this 
just like a story ! The telephone is there in 
the sittin’-room, young man ” 

“ Ross Gilchrist, at your service, madam,” 
interpolated Ross with a gallant bow. 

“ It’s in the sittin’-room, behind the door, 
Mr. Ross Gilchrist, and you just make your- 
self to home with it. I reckon you’re a 
Princeton student, aren’t you? ” 


MR S. PERKINS 


2 55 

“ I surely am, and a lucky one, to have 
found you to take care of my friends. May 
they wait here until Leila’s mother can send 
for them ? ” 

“ I’d like to see you get ’em away any quicker 
hi they have to go,” was Mrs. Perkins’s hospi- 
table retort, as she bustled up-stairs after the 
girls. 

Ross telephoned his aunt first, to allay her 
anxiety and to ask her to send the automobile 
to Mrs. Perkins’s house. He had to call his 
hostess to ask her name, which she was over- 
whelmed to find she had forgotten to men- 
tion, and she remained in the room, lighting 
the fire and tidying the hearth, while Ross 
made his second telephone call. She was nat- 
urally startled to hear him ask for the police 
station, and stood, open-mouthed, while Ross 
made known his errand. 

“ Can you send a patrol wagon to fetch a 
man out on the path, on the north side of the 
lake, near the upper end ? ” Ross asked. “ He 
is a tramp, of some sort of bad character. A 
friend and myself found him on the point of 
attacking some young ladies — he had chased 
them a long distance. We beat him off with 


256 LETTY’S SPRINGTIME 

our oars and he fell in a fit. Yes, I’ll be on 
the lookout for you. My name is Ross Gil- 
christ — Princeton. In about fifteen minutes, 
you say ? All right ; good-bye.” 

Ross almost laughed as he hung up the re- 
ceiver and turning, saw Mrs. Perkins’s expres- 
sion. “ Absolutely flabbergasted,” he de- 
scribed it to Jim afterward. 

“ I'll leave the young ladies to explain,” he 
said. “ I must go back to my friend. Please 
tell them the automobile will be here in a very 
few minutes, and I’ll call them up at home 
later. Thank you very much for your hospi- 
tality and good-bye for the present.” 

“ But you're all wet,” remonstrated Mrs. 
Perkins, following him to the door. “ You 
mustn't go out in the rain again like that.” 

“ I must, thank you. My friend is out there 
in the woods with that — that horrible man. 
He might come to any minute, and Jim need 
help. I’ll soon dry out. Don’t worry about 
me,” and he ran off, waving good-bye to the 
girls who, costumed in various garments of 
Mrs. Perkins’s well — but long — preserved 
wardrobe, were just filing down-stairs, feel- 
ing already greatly cheered and comforted, 


MRS. PERKINS 


2 57 

not to say vastly amused at their own ap- 
pearance. 

Mrs. Perkins bustled hospitably about. As- 
sembling the girls in front of a roaring fire, 
she served them with great cups of steaming 
hot tea, accompanied by bread and butter and 
doughnuts. 

“ There, young ladies, I'm sure you're both 
cold and hungry, but this will fix you up. 
I'll take a cup myself, for sociability's sake, 
and now I’d like to hear all about it. I’m 
near dead with curiosity." 

The girls laughed, and delighted with the 
warmth, the comfort and their hostess's frank 
manner, broke into excited talk, each giving 
her version of the horrid story, with long par- 
enthetical descriptions of feelings and sensa- 
sations at various periods of the adventure. 

“ My lands sakes ! And to think such a 
dreadful critter was stayin' so near the town ! 
Why, the police had oughter look after things 
better," exclaimed Mrs. Perkins, looking about 
her apprehensively, for she lived alone. 
“Why, I might expect to be murdered in my 
bed 'most any night." 

The girls reassured her as well as they could, 


258 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

declaring that the man was not that sort of 
character. 

“ He did not look like a burglar at all,” de- 
clared Alice with such positiveness that they 
all laughed again. 

“ Judging from others you have met, I sup- 
pose,” suggested Letty. “ In what way did 
this one differ, please? ” 

Alice would not be laughed out of her state- 
ment. 

“I saw him first,” she claimed, “ so my 
opinion ought to have some value. He looked 
too — too — well, too slip-shod for a burglar, if 
you know what I mean. He did not have a 
crafty or alert manner at all. I should say 
he was a mere tramp, living from hand to 
mouth ; the kind that likes to bully lone 
women and children, and who would take an 
overcoat or such, if he found it lying about 
handy, but who wouldn’t have brains or gump- 
tion enough really to break into a house and 
steal.” 

“ He had gumption enough to chase us,” 
protested Leila with a shudder. 

“ Yes, and rather enjoyed it, until he saw we 
were outdistancing him. But I dare say that 


MRS. PERKINS 


259 

if we’d left the sandwiches behind us, instead 
of clutching them in that crazy way, he would 
have paid us no further attention. He re- 
garded those sandwiches as his right, and no 
doubt considered we were trying to make way 
with his lawful property.” 

44 I wish we had left them, goodness knows ; 
how clammy and sticky they got in the rain ! ” 
sighed Letty. 

Their hostess listened to their talk with un- 
abated interest, but she found more consolation 
in the knowledge that the police were already 
on their way to capture the malefactor than in 
all Alice’s theories concerning his character or 
calling. 

44 My lands sakes,” she exclaimed at length, 
44 there’s an automobile stopping in front. I 
guess it’s for you young ladies. Who could ’a’ 
believed the time could pass so quick. But I 
never can get used to automobiles. I rode in 
one oncet — my brother-in-law up to Rocky 
Hill has one an’ he took us all over to the 
Trenton Fair ; it seemed to me we was there 
’fore we’d got well started. There, that young 
man’s got out of the car and is tryin’ to find 
the front door- bell. I’ll just run out an’ tell 


260 LETTY’S springtime 


him you won’t keep him waitin’ more’n a 
minute.” 

The girls departed with many repeated 
thanks, and promises of coming to call. 

“ It ain’t often I’m allowed the privilege of 
aidin’ ‘ fair maidens in distress,”’ she said at 
parting, quoting from one of her favorite novels. 
“ Good-bye, good-bye, young ladies. Don’t 
forget your promise to come an’ see me. My 
name’s Perkins, an’ you know I’ve got a tele- 
phone, so ’f you and that nice spoken young 
man, an’ his friend, ’ll do me the honor to 
come out here some time of a Saturday, I’ll 
cook you up a real good chicken dinner.” 

“ That would be perfectly lovely, Mrs. Per- 
kins. And we’ll return the stockings very 
soon ; thank you so much for everything,” 
chorused the girls. “ Good-bye, good-bye.” 

Mrs. Huntington had felt no particular con- 
cern over the girls’ safety. But when they 
reached home, and she heard the story of the 
whole adventure, her blood ran cold. 

“ My precious children — oh, my little 
daughter ! ” she cried. “ What if the boys 
had not got there at that very moment ! ” 

“ You mean what if we had not got to the 


MRS . PERKINS 


261 

boys, Mother. Letty helped me or I should 
never have had the courage to keep up. I 
thought my lungs would burst.” 

“ How splendidly the boys behaved ! I 
must write Ross's mother about him,” said 
Mrs. Huntington, drying her eyes. 

“They just happened to be on the spot,” 
commented Leila literally. “Any of the 
students would have done the same. And 
Jim did as much as Ross — more, I think,” 
she added, turning white at the recollection. 
“ It was Jim who knocked the man down 
and then stayed with him while Ross took us 
to Mrs. Perkins's. I think it took an awful 
lot of nerve to stay there alone with that 
horrible creature.” 

“ Of course it did,” agreed Letty, “ and I 
am only too thankful the boys came to our 
rescue ; but as a matter of fact, Mrs. Hunting- 
ton, if we girls had held out two or three 
minutes longer, that man would have tum- 
bled over in his fit anyhow ; it must have 
been coming on when he caught up to us ; 
and we should have escaped with a dreadful 
scare.” 

“ And perhaps, if you had not been quite 


262 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 


so solicitous about the sandwiches and ther- 
mos bottles, he might not have chased you at 
all,” added a voice from the door, as Ross en- 
tered, followed by Jim. 

“ We came to report that the man's all 
right, and safe in a cell,” he explained. 
“ And what do you suppose? The police say 
he’s wanted for burglary ; they've been on his 
tracks for six weeks and more, and are mighty 
glad to have nabbed him.” 

“ For what ? ” asked Leila. 

“ For burglary — and for half killing a man 
who found him in his house.” 

Leila and Letty burst out laughing. 

“ What's the joke?” 

“ Alice's skill as a judge of character. In 
her estimation a burglar was the very last 
thing in the world our tramp resembled. 
Thank goodness he is safe behind prison bars. 
Let us call up Mrs. Perkins and relieve her 
fears.” 

Mrs. Perkins was very grateful, both for the 
reassuring news that her night’s rest need not 
be broken by terrifying apprehensions, and 
for their consideration of her. She reminded 
them of the proposed chicken dinner and 


MRS . PERKINS 263 

begged them to set an early date for the 
party. 

“ Did the man come to before Ross got 
back to you this afternoon ? ” Letty asked 
Jim. 

“ No,” he replied, turning a little pale. 
“ Not until after we got in town to the police 
station. I was some scared, I tell you. I was 
horribly afraid my oar had done the business 
after all. I was about to give myself up when 
the man groaned. Then the doctor examined 
him and said it was a heart attack — angina 
pectoris, I believe — brought on by the run- 
ning.” 

As he spoke, Jim shivered, for the experi- 
ence had been painful. It is a terrible thing 
to face the dread that one has taken a human 
life, even in some one's defense. 

“ It was dreadful for you — perfectly dread- 
ful ! ” murmured Letty sympathetically, and 
for one jealous moment Ross found himself 
wishing that the dreadful experience had 
happened to himself, instead of to Jim. 

Of course Claudia’s “ hearts ” party was 
entirely forgotten in the new excitement. 
Good-naturedly, she offered the ice-cream and 


264 LETTY' S SPRINGTIME 

two of the boys carried the freezer to Leila's 
house. Claudia had heard the whole story, 
of course, and considered that the girls, Letty 
as well as the rest, had behaved with great 
presence of mind and courage. For her part 
she would have been willing to let bygones 
be bygones and make friends with Letty ; but 
the latter's cool manner prevented any warmer 
demonstration than a formal expression of 
congratulation. 

Letty's resentment was growing keener with 
repression. If only she had gone to Claudia 
at once, many heart-burnings would have been 
saved. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


CONFIDENCES 

Letty was experiencing a “ blue Monday.” 
She came back from Princeton tired and cross. 
The reaction from Saturday’s shock and ex- 
citement was greater than she realized, and 
she blamed circumstances, her masters, every- 
thing but herself, for the wrong way affairs 
seemed to be going. At school none of her 
lessons were properly prepared, and she re- 
ceived what all the girls knew and dreaded 
as a “ warning ” in history. At the Conserv- 
atory her voice was too tired and husky to 
take more than the simplest exercises, she 
had forgotten to do a most important exercise 
in technique, and was reprimanded for miss- 
ing choral class the previous Saturday even- 
ing. Altogether, it was a day of gloom for 
Letty. Even the weather was against her, 
being sultry, hot and overcast. 

Letty remembered with a conscience-prick 
265 


266 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 


that she had not gone to visit Mamie Prescott 
at the hospital, as she had promised Mrs. 
Somers to do, so on Tuesday afternoon she 
hurried to the given address, only to be told 
that Mamie had gone home the previous 
Thursday. 

“ But she was to be here three weeks,” re- 
monstrated Letty. “ Surely it has not been 
three weeks yet ? ” 

The head nurse assured her smilingly that 
it had been nearly four weeks since Mamie's 
arrival, and told herself, with a wistful little 
sigh, that time sped fleetly on the heels of 
youth ! 

On Wednesday, neither the weather nor 
Letty’s spirits had improved, and she reflected 
dismally, on her way home from a dreary ses- 
sion at the Conservatory, that things were 
about at their very worst, and something good 
ought to happen soon. But she had no hope 
that anything good would happen ; she was 
in too pessimistic a mood for that. 

When Katy let her in at the door of the 
tiny flat the jubilant expression on the maid’s 
face irritated Letty. Why should other people 
feel glad and cheerful when she was in 


CONFIDENCES 


267 

the dumps ? She soon discovered the reason 
for Katy’s smile. Sitting cozily in front of the 
open fire, chatting with Mademoiselle La 
Grange and sipping a cup of tea, was Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones. 

“ Oh, oh, Aunt Mary ! You precious Aunt 
Mary 1 ” cried Letty, rushing in and flinging 
her arms impetuously around Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones’s neck, nearly strangling that good lady 
and imperiling the tea. “ How perfectly 
lovely ! ” 

“ My dear child, stand still a moment and 
let me look at you. Are you all right ? You 
wrote me such a mystifying account of your 
experience last Saturday that I was all up in 
the air, so to speak, and felt I just had to 
come and see for myself just what had hap- 
pened and how you had survived the shock. ” 

“ I am sorry I scared you ; that is exactly 
what I tried to avoid doing,” replied Letty 
meekly. 

“ I appreciated your intentions, but in gloss- 
ing over the affair you left so terribly much 
to my imagination. Please take off your 
things, Letty mine, and let us have the whole 
story at once. Unless the unforeseen happens, 


268 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 


to call me back to Lakewood, I am going to 
stay two or three days, so we shall have plenty 
of time to talk about other things. Your 
story first, please.” 

“ Mademoiselle will be bored to death to 
hear it all over again,” remonstrated Letty, 
nothing loth to be made the central figure. 
“ She has heard little else since I got back.” 

“ Mademoiselle would be very thrilled if 
she could stay to hear it again,” responded 
that lady, “ but you know I have my pupil, 
Letty dear. I shall see you both at dinner.” 
She started to go and turned back at the door 
to say : “ Letty, cherie, if Mrs. Hartwell- 

Jones is to be here to-morrow, you will not 
mind if I accept a little invitation to dinner? 
It will not leave you alone.” 

“ Oh, Mademoiselle,” exclaimed Letty, 
“ how often have I told you that you must 
always accept invitations without considering 
me. You really must, Mademoiselle, or you 
will make my conscience prick dreadfully, 
for I go off for whole week-ends without find- 
ing out whether you are going to have com- 
pany or some way of amusing yourself.” And 
Letty looked a bit uncomfortable. “ But you 


CONFIDENCES 269 

know,” she added, “ Mrs. Huntington always 
wants you to go with me. She always asks 
you, too.” 

“ I know, cherie, and it is very sweet to be 
wanted, but I seem always so busy,” replied 
Mademoiselle gratefully. 

She went away to write her note, and then 
departed for her lesson. Letty was inclined 
to reproach herself, but Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
took another view of the matter. 

“ I was wondering,” she said thoughtfully, 
“ whether Mademoiselle did not invent that 
dinner invitation in order to give you and me 
more time together.” 

“ Oh, do you suppose she did ? Mademoi- 
selle is always doing little thoughtful things 
that no one else would think of. But if she 
really is dining out to-morrow, we could ask 
Mr. Jack and Mrs. Somers to dinner, couldn't 
we? The dining-room will seat only four 
comfortably. And don't you think it would 
be fun to have a teensy weensy tea in the 
afternoon ? Just old friends ? ” 

“ That sounds very attractive, but your 
story first, Letty. I am both curious and con- 
cerned.” 


270 LETTY'S SPRINGTIME 

Letty tucked herself on the stool it was her 
habit to sit upon beside her mother, and gave 
a dramatic rehearsal of the whole event, the 
storm, the broken down hut, Alice’s tour of 
inspection with its startling revelation, the 
race, the rescue. So vividly did she picture 
the scene in which the girls had looked back 
and seen the tramp staring after them from 
the open doorway with his evil leer, that 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones could fairly see the man’s 
hateful face before her, and she shuddered in 
sympathy. But Letty wound up with such a 
comical account of Mrs. Perkins’s amazement, 
and the misfit of her clothes on the different 
girls, that they both laughed away the bad 
impression. 

But Letty soon grew grave again, and her 
face took on that expression which Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones knew meant that the girl needed 
help and good counsel. She waited for the 
confidence she felt sure would come. 

“ Aunt Mary,” said Letty after a short 
silence, “ does Mrs. Huntington know who I 
really am ? I mean, does she know the whole 
story about — about my being with Mr. Drake’s 
circus and your adopting me — and all ? ” 


CONFIDENCES 


271 

“ Everything there is to know, Letty. Why 
do you ask?” Mrs. Hartwell-Jones sighed as 
she spoke. Who had been worrying Letty 
about her past ? 

Coming at once to the point, Letty repeated 
the conversation she had overheard on the 
train, and her consequent resentment against 
Claudia. 

“ You should have gone straight to Claudia, 
of course,” said her mother positively. 

“ I didn't want to. I thought it would look 
as if I were ashamed of something, and offer- 
ing an apology. But I did want to tell Mrs. 
Huntington and Leila if they didn't know.” 

“ Yes, they know, dear. It is always safer 
to let the whole truth be known, and then 
there is never room for doubt. I think you 
ought to take the first opportunity that offers 
to explain to Claudia. Naturally there is 
nothing to be ashamed of — quite the contrary. 
But there are always wagging tongues to twist 
and distort facts.” 

This opened the way for one of those long, 
delightful, confidential talks which Letty 
loved and prized so dearly, and it was only 
when they heard Katy setting the table that 


272 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

they were reminded of their own proposed 
dinner party. 

“ Do you think Mrs. Somers and Mr. Jack 
would care to come? ” asked Letty. “ It will 
be only a family dinner.” 

“ The intimacy of a family dinner is one 
of the greatest compliments one can offer. 
Real friends never want one to express one’s 
affections by means of made dishes and ex- 
pensive desserts. I am sure Mr. Jack would 
appreciate eggs scrambled in a chafing-dish, 
if offered in the right spirit. Oh, Letty mine, 
I wonder if we realize how much we are going 
to miss Jack Beckwith ! We have got so used 
to him, and all he does for us, that he is like 
— well, the city water supply. We never ap- 
preciate its importance unless the supply is 
unexpectedly shut off.” 

Letty laughed at her mother’s homely met- 
aphor, but her words raised a certain curiosity. 
She called to mind a rumor which Molly Wil- 
son, a friend of Violet’s, had whispered into 
the latter’s ear the summer before ; a rumor 
that Mr. Jack Beckwith and Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones were to be married. Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones’s denial of this rumor, when the girls 


CONFIDENCES 


2 73 

confided it, was so positive, and she had 
seemed so amused, that Letty’s suspicions 
were entirely lulled. 

But a certain something in Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones's manner reawakened them, and dur- 
ing the two or three days that followed, she 
watched her mother and Jack Beckwith to- 
gether and wondered. Oddly enough, the 
idea of their mutual affection no longer vexed 
Letty, but rather soothed and satisfied. Letty 
had progressed far enough along the road of 
growing up to feel a distinct interest in any- 
thing suggesting a love story. 

As a matter of fact, Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
had a great deal to say to Mr. Jack, and al- 
though, what Letty could not know, it was 
only about business, there was enough of reti- 
cence to give Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s manner 
that diffidence which Letty interpreted so dif- 
ferently. Mrs. Hartwell-Jones did not want 
to depress her friend's remaining days with 
the knowledge of how really badly her own 
affairs were going, so she tried to content her- 
self* with getting such general advice as he 
could give. 

The combined tea and dinner parties were 


274 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

a great success. Letty and Mademoiselle had 
barely finished giving the finishing touches 
to their cozy little sitting-room when Mrs. 
Somers arrived, bearing a glorious bunch of 
roses for the tea table. 

“ I am very greedy, Letty,” she said. “ I 
have come prepared to stay right through 
both your parties. I have not seen your pre- 
cious mother for so long ! Shall I wear out 
my welcome? ” 

“ You could never do that, dear Mrs. Somers. 
Here is Aunt Mary, on tap, and we can enjoy 
a continuous performance. I know Miss Flem- 
ing would tell me that is mixed metaphor, but 
never mind. If only Aunt Mary could be 
made to realize how terribly we all miss her, 
and need her here in town, perhaps she and 
Violet could be induced to return.” 

“I should be afraid to try living in New 
York again, Letty dear, because of the effect 
on Violet’s health. But I am thinking of 
quitting Lakewood,” Mrs. Hartwell-Jones was 
beginning, when Katy’s passage through the 
room heralded the arrival of other guests, and 
all confidential conversation was put an end 
to for the time. 


CONFIDENCES 


2 75 

Mr. Jack arrived early, even before the tea 
guests had gone, indeed, and when they had 
settled cozily about the fire after dinner Mrs. 
Somers brought up the interrupted topic. 

“ Why are you thinking of leaving Lake- 
wood, Mrs. Hartwell-Jones ? ” she asked. 
“And what are your plans?” 

Mr. Jack looked up in surprise as his sister 
spoke, but waited, silently, for Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones to reply. 

“ It is not my own desire, but the result 
of circumstances,” Mrs. Hartwell-Jones ex- 
plained. “ For my own part, I have so much 
of the pussy-cat in my make-up that I fancy 
I’d stay put wherever circumstances chanced 
to land me, from pure love of keeping the 
same surroundings. But Miss Emerson, in 
this event, is the motive power that threatens 
to overcome my inertia.” 

“ Miss Emerson ? Is she tired of Lake- 
wood ? ” asked Mr. Jack, amused. 

“ I don’t know whether she is tired of Lake- 
wood, but fate has directed that she take up 
her abode elsewhere,” answered Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones whimsically. “ The fact is, Miss 
Emerson is engaged to be married.” 


276 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

“ Miss Emerson ? ” ejaculated Letty in as- 
tonishment. “ How perfectly killing ! Who- 
ever would have expected it of her ? Who is 
the lucky man, and how did it happen?” 

“ I think Violet and I are responsible, or at 
least partly so,” laughed her mother, “and 
Max did the rest.” 

“Maxi With his 1 bonny brays'? I can 
see there's a story, Aunt Mary, so please hurry 
and give it to us.” 

“ It is not much of a story, but rather amus- 
ing. Miss Emerson and Violet-Mary were out 
with Max one day as usual, and as usual he 
turned balky and refused to budge. He had 
stopped directly across the highroad and was 
blocking the traffic. Such a nice young man 
came by — enter the hero, Henry Bronson — in 
his runabout. Or rather, he did not come by, 
for he could not. Max was stopping the road 
as effectually as a steam roller. 

“ Several other motorists had stopped, too, in 
various stages of amusement and rage, and 
they were all giving advice, but to no avail. 
Mr. Bronson took in the situation, tried one 
or two well-known remedies without results, 
and then used his invention. Producing a 


CONFIDENCES 


2 77 

rope, he harnessed Max up in some mysterious 
way, so that pressure would be brought to bear 
upon Max’s shoulders and forelegs. Then, if 
you please, he attached the other end of the 
rope to his car, cranked up and started off. 
His intention was to tow the recalcitrant Max. 

“ You may be sure that by this time he had 
a large, interested audience. Miss Emerson 
and Violet, who, under Mr. Bronson’s direc- 
tion, had remained in the donkey cart, said 
they nearly died of embarrassment. Max was 
a little bothered by the proceedings, which he 
evidently did not understand, and when he 
began to experience that slow, steadily increas- 
ing, propelling force in his front legs, his as- 
tonishment, Miss Emerson said, was really hu- 
man. Planting his feet more firmly on the 
road, Max opened his mouth and gave utter- 
ance to the most profane, indignant brays of 
protest and defiance that it has ever been the 
necessity of donkey to utter. But the in- 
fluence of the motor, like the progress of civ- 
ilization, was not to be resisted, and to his in- 
tense chagrin, poor Max was for once forced to 
go whether he wished or not. 

“ The ruse was completely successful ; in- 


278 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

deed, too much so, for ever since, whenever a 
motor blows directly behind Max, he bolts, as 
if in terror of a second period of humiliation.” 

“ And how about Mr. Bronson ? ” asked 
Letty when the laughter had subsided. 

“ They were nearly home by the time Max’s 
power of resistance was finally overcome, and 
of course Miss Emerson and Violet insisted 
upon his coming in to have some tea and be 
thanked by me, and — he has been coming in 
pretty often ever since. He is a nice young 
man, practices medicine in Spring Lake, with 
rather a large summer practice, and I think 
Miss Emerson will be happy. 

“But of course this ends her term as Vio- 
let’s governess, and we must make other ar- 
rangements. I think Violet is strong enough 
now to go to school, but there is none in Lake- 
wood, and we are thinking of going elsewhere. 
Letty mine, what would you say to Prince- 
ton ? ” 

Letty was so surprised at this suggestion 
that she could say nothing for the moment. 
Mr. Jack, too, seemed rather taken aback by 
the proposal. But Mrs. Somers was all ap- 
proval. 


CONFIDENCES 


279 

“What an excellent idea,” she exclaimed. 
“ The air of Princeton is very good, and there 
is a splendid school there. You will be almost 
as near to us as in Lakewood, and I think you 
will find more congenial friends there. What 
will Letty do ? Continue her course in the 
Conservatory and go to you for week-ends?” 

“ That will all have to be discussed and de- 
cided upon. I wish there was a teacher in 
Princeton advanced enough to take Letty, so 
that I could have her with me again,” an- 
swered Mrs. Hartwell-Jones wistfully, strok- 
ing her daughter’s hair tenderly, as she sat on 
her accustomed stool. “ It is hard to be sep- 
arated, isn’t it, dear?” 

“ Oh, Aunt Mary, I wish I could stay with 
you, wherever you are. I hate to be so far 
away from you I ” 

“ It is amusing to hear you two talk of being 
1 so far away ’ from each other,” commented 
Mr. Jack with a sad little smile. 

“ Don’t, Jack,” exclaimed Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones softly, knowing well upon what his 
thoughts were dwelling. “ Your going away 
is one fact which I have not yet had courage 
to face. How about you, Ellen ? You are 


280 LETTT’S springtime 

always so brave that when the time comes you 
are the one who will have to help all the rest 
of us.” 

“ I’ll try, you may be sure,” responded Mrs. 
Somers huskily. “ It is such a splendid op- 
portunity for Jack that we must all look at 
his going from that point of view,” and she 
patted her brother’s hand affectionately. 

The conversation drifted to other topics 
and Mrs. Somers described the progress Mamie 
Prescott was making since her operation. 

“ We are all watching the case with inten- 
sest curiosity, of course,” said Mrs. Somers, 
“ and when she goes to Hammersmith, Mrs. 
Parsons has promised to write detailed re- 
ports.” 

“ Perhaps I can help you in that respect,” 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones said unexpectedly. “ I 
am thinking of summering in Hammersmith 
again.” 

“ In Hammersmith ! ” echoed Letty in as- 
tonishment. “ Why, Aunt Mary, when did 
that idea occur to you ? A second surprise 
sprung on us in one evening.” 

“ I have been thinking it over for some 
time. There is a tiny cottage to rent, on a 


CONFIDENCES 


281 


pretty lane near Sunnycrest, where I think 
we could be very comfortable and happy,” 
she replied quietly. “ I have been waiting 
for an opportunity to talk the scheme over 
with you.” 

Instead, she discussed it with Mrs. Somers 
and her brother, while Letty listened in secret 
dismay. She had counted on another happy, 
gay summer at Sea Side, with her friends and 
acquaintances about her, and the Beckwiths* 
big summer home, with its never ending en- 
tertainment, close at hand. And instead, they 
were to go to Hammersmith — that poky little 
country village with not a soul to talk to 
except the simple villagers ! 

There was a time when Hammersmith had 
been very like heaven to Letty Grey, a lonely, 
unhappy waif tossed by the rough waters of 
Chance into that quiet, kindly haven. But 
time had changed her outlook, and it must be 
confessed that the present prospect made 
Letty rebellious and a trifle sulky. 


CHAPTER XIX 

A MOTOR RIDE 

Mrs. Huntington, to express her apprecia- 
tion of the kindness and hospitality Mrs. 
Perkins had shown Leila and the other girls, 
went very promptly to call upon that good 
lady, and was sorry not to find her at home. 

Mrs. Perkins was still more disappointed to 
have missed the visit, and returned it very 
promptly. Mrs. Huntington and Leila were 
both at home, and the whole story of the 
escape from the tramp had to be gone over in 
detail. Mrs. Perkins had told the tale many 
times, to her intimate friends and neighbors, 
but it was infinitely more exciting to rehearse 
it with one of those who had gone through 
the experience. 

Then the conversation turned to the party 
she had suggested giving. 

“ My heart is just set on that party,” she 
282 


A MOTOR RIDE 283 

declared, “ and I do hope you are going to let 
your daughter and her friends come, Mrs. 
Huntington ? ” 

“ It seems like an imposition,” Mrs. Hunt- 
ington remonstrated. 

“ Imposition, ma’am ? It’ll be a kindness ; 
it surely will. It did my heart good to be of 
assistance to all the damsels in distress, and I 
hope you are goin’ to let ’em come again and 
bring a little brightness into my life.” 

“ Why don’t you move into town ? ” sug- 
gested Mrs. Huntington. 

“ Well, I did think something of it, but I’m 
kind of sot in my ways, I reckon. You see I 
own this house I live in, and I’ve lived there 
a considerable period. But about my party, 
you’re going to let your daughter come,” she 
added coaxingly, “ and bring all her friends ? ” 

“ It is very kind of you,” repeated Mrs. 
Huntington, “ and I am sure Leila will be 
very glad to go.” 

“ Well, then, let’s talk business. Miss 
Leila, you’ll have to make out the list, and 
help me send the invitations, you know, be- 
cause I don’t know the young people — least- 
ways by name. Some of ’em I know by sight, 


284 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

watchin’ them go by the house,” she con- 
cluded wistfully. 

Mrs. Huntington sighed sympathetically. 
It was such a pathetic picture, the lonely old 
woman looking on at the gay procession of 
youth and feeling shut off from it all — a 
stranger. 

“ I had one idea,” Mrs. Perkins resumed 
eagerly, “ if you think she would condescend. 
You said one of the young ladies was from 
New York, only visiting you. I’ve thought 
a lot about that, and know how little folks 
make nowadays of a trip to New York, and 
I was wonderin’ if your friend could be per- 
suaded to bring some of her New York friends 
to my party — a lot of ’em ! Why, if I was to 
have people from New York to my party I — 
why, it would give me something to think 
about for years ! ” 

“ What a perfectly jolly idea,” cried Leila, 
carried away by the new scheme. “ Oh, 
mother, wouldn’t that be fun ! You’ve been 
meaning, all spring, to invite Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones and Violet here for the week-end, and 
now is the time. They can stay with us, and 
go to Mrs. Perkins’s party. And I am sure 


A MOTOR RIDE 


285 

Letty would like to ask some of the Beck- 
withs. Mr. Jack Beckwith, that she talks 
about so much, is going out West to live, 
you know, and it would be nice to have 
him. You must give him a letter to Aunt 
Elizabeth, by the way, and Mary Beckwith 
and ” 

“ Stop, stop, Leila dear ! Don't impose so 
upon Mrs. Perkins's hospitality." 

But Mrs. Perkins was beaming. 

“ Go on, go on," she cried; “ this is just 
perfectly lovely." 

“ Of course I don't know that they can all 
come," amended Leila, “ but they are all dear 
friends of Letty Grey's. And, Mother, don't 
you think it would be nice to have Madem- 
oiselle La Grange? She has not been here 
for so long." 

Mrs. Perkins clasped her hands in ecstasy. 

“ A French lady too ! Oh, ain't this grand ! " 

Mrs. Huntington saw the uselessness of try- 
ing to interfere, so she sat by with her knit- 
ting while Mrs. Perkins and Leila made out 
the list. 

“It’ll be a chicken dinner, just as I said," 
concluded Mrs. Perkins, “ because chicken 


286 LETTY'S SPRINGTIME 

dinners is my specialty, as the cook-books 
say. And afterward you can all dance, on 
the porch — piazza, I mean — if it’s a fine night, 
or else in the house. My brother-in-law up 
to Rocky Hill ’ll lend me his Victor. Now, 
I’ll leave the night to you, Miss Leila — a Sat- 
urday night would be best, you say? And 
you write to Miss Grey and find out what 
Saturday night suits her best. The city peo- 
ple generally has the most engagements, and 
need to be consulted first,”, she added to Mrs. 
Huntington, proud of her knowledge of the 
world. “ My land, I’ve stayed a long time. 
I hope I didn’t wear out my welcome? 
You’ll write to your friend and let me know, 
Miss Leila? ” 

“ I’ll write this very minute,” responded 
the enthusiastic Leila, “ and let us not tell 
the boys and girls here anything about the 
party until you send out the invitations, Mrs. 
Perkins. Only I’ll tell them all to hold all 
their Saturday evenings open for a while. 
Mrs. Perkins, you are just bully, and I’m 
glad the tramp chased us to your house ! ” 

Mrs. Perkins smiled delightedly, and re- 
verted to her book vocabulary. 


A MOTOR RIDE 287 

“ It reminds me of the old saying — how true 
it is ! — that 1 it's an ill wind that blows nobody 
good.’ You can just telephone me, Miss Leila, 
as soon as you hear. Good-afternoon — I’m 
afraid I ought to say * good-evening/ I’ve 
stayed so long.” 

Leila sent off her letter to Letty by that 
night’s mail, and the latter found it waiting 
for her when she got home from the Conserv- 
atory the next afternoon. She read it aloud 
to Mademoiselle who was quite excited over 
being included, and they discussed the possi- 
bility of Mrs. Hartwell- Jones’s accepting. 

“ We ought to know soon,” Letty reflected, 
“ so as not to keep Mrs. Perkins waiting to 
set the date of her party. I really think the 
matter is important enough, Mademoiselle, to 
justify a long-distance telephone call to Lake- 
wood. This is a very good hour to find them 
home, too.” 

While the call was being put through, who 
should come in but Mrs. Somers and Mr. Jack 
Beckwith, and they were immediately ac- 
quainted with the invitation that had been 
extended to them. Mr. Jack was immensely 
taken with the idea and, as usual, had formed 


288 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 


a very delightful plan of carrying it out while 
Letty talked to her mother. 

Indeed, the project appeared to meet with 
general good favor. Mrs. Hartwell-Jones was 
most anxious to meet Mrs. Huntington, from 
whom Letty had received so much kindness, 
and Violet was delighted with the prospect 
of a holiday. 

“ Now,” said Mr. Jack, when Letty had 
hung up the telephone and reported Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones’s acceptance of the invitation, 
“ this is my proposal. You remember that I 
suggested, some time ago, that you and I motor 
down to Lakewood and capture your Aunt 
Mary and Violet for a holiday? Well, as my 
time is getting rather short, and I may not be 
able to squeeze in two week-ends, let us com- 
bine. You, Mademoiselle and I will motor 
down to Lakewood, collect Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
and Violet, and all go on to Princeton to- 
gether.” 

“What glorious fun that would be,” ex- 
claimed Letty, delighted. “ But how about 
you, Mrs. Somers? You are invited too, you 
know,” and she referred to Leila’s note. 

“ I am sorry, dear, but I'am already engaged 


A MOTOR RIDE 289 

for the weelc-end. Mary and I have promised 
to go with mother to visit a dear old aunt at 
Greenwich. But it all sounds most attractive, 
and I wish I could meet your new friend, Mrs. 
Perkins. She must be quite a character." 

“ She is. She talks for all the world like a 
1 Duchess ' novel — except when she forgets. 
Isn't it nice of her to give us this party ? " 

“ Ellen and I will go now," said Mr. Jack, 
rising, “ so that you can answer Leila's note at 
once. I’ll stop in again to make definite ar- 
rangements. You won't mind the motoring, 
Mademoiselle ? " 

“ Ah, I get so little of it, it is the most won- 
derful of treats to me, Mr. Beckwith," replied 
the little French woman ardently. “ I could 
live and die in a motor." 

“ Good for you ; that's fine sporting blood. 
Au revoir, and beseech the weather man for a 
fine day." 

The weather man must have turned an at- 
tentive ear to the various pleas that went out 
to him, for Saturday dawned, a day of splen- 
dor, warm enough to make motoring a joy, yet 
not hot enough to make one dull or languor- 
ous. Letty’s heart leaped with eager anticipa- 


290 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

tion and she hurried through her dressing to 
the accompaniment of a little song beginning: 

“ Oh, my heart, my heart ! To be out in the 
woods and sing ! ” 

Mr. Jack Beckwith was to call for Madem- 
oiselle and Letty promptly at half-past nine 
in order to reach Lakewood in time for the one 
o’clock lunch, and Letty skimmed hastily 
through her practicing in order to be ready on 
time. She was ready, and Katy had delivered 
the two dress suit cases to the elevator boy to 
be taken down-stairs. Mr. Jack arrived on 
the stroke of the half hour and five minutes 
later Mademoiselle hurried in, returning from 
an early lesson she had had to give. They 
started off in as high spirits as the day de- 
served, and nobody minded when they missed 
the Staten Island ferry, although Mademoiselle 
murmured something about it being her fault. 

“ Nobody’s fault — -just the fortune of motor- 
ing,” declared Jack Beckwith gayly. “ As a 
matter of fact, it was that traffic policeman’s 
fault for holding us back at the corner. This 
is why I allowed plenty of time for the run, 
you see.” 


A MOTOR RIDE 


291 

Mademoiselle La Grange kept up her end of 
the conversation very creditably during the 
two ferry crossings and the run across the is- 
land, for she dearly loved a real holiday, as she 
expressed it ; when she could throw off en- 
tirely her “ teacher ” dignity, and chatter 
nonsense. But when they quitted Perth 
Amboy she threw the burden of entertainment 
upon Letty's shoulders, declaring that she 
wished to be quiet and enjoy thoroughly the 
sheer bliss of motion. 

“ Letty,” said Mr. Jack after a slight pause, 
“ do you realize that the time is growing very 
short ? Charlie Sheldon started off for his new 
life in the West last night, and I am to follow 
within a fortnight.” 

“So soon! Oh, Mr. Jack, I can't bear to 
think of it.” 

“ You'll soon get used to the idea. But re- 
member that you have promised not to forget 
me.” 

“ As if I could ! And how Aunt Mary will 
miss you ! She hasn't any one else to go to 
for advice.” 

“ Ah, Letty, you are rubbing it in very 
much.” 


292 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

“ Whatever do you mean ? ” demanded 
Letty, wide-eyed, and wondering for a breath- 
less second if Mr. Jack had proposed to her 
mother and been refused. 

“ I mean that you make me feel so old — so 
very grown-up. You know that is the real 
reason why I hesitated to take this position. 
I thought my father ought to send a younger 
man.” 

“ How ridiculously you talk ! As if you 
were sixty. Why, you aren’t old at all, Mr. 
Jack.” 

“ That is the biggest compliment you have 
paid me for some time, little Miss Grey, but it 
does not entirely lift my melancholy. I have 
a suspicion that I am not growing down to you, 
but that you are growing up to me. Before so 
many years we shall be exactly the same 
age.” 

“ I thought that rule worked quite the op- 
posite,” returned Letty demurely. “ A girl 
and boy who start the same age generally 
come out quite uneven at the end of ten years, 
with the girl behind.” 

Mr. Jack laughed. 

“ It is a poor rule that does not work both 


A MOTOR RIDE 


2 93 

ways — sometimes, at least. But you’ll admit 
that I do do a childish thing now and then — 
take the wishing on of your jade bracelet, for 
instance.” 

Letty flushed as instinctively she felt of the 
carved green band. But she did not confess 
her secret scorn of that form of childishness, 
nor the private discomfort it had given her. 
If Mr. Jack had enjoyed the nonsense, she 
ought to be content. 

“ As I shall be gone before the end of the 
term, we’d better take the bracelet off. Not 
just yet,” he added hastily, as Letty made a 
gesture ; “ wait until I haven’t both hands 
full of motor, for I should like to replace the 
clumsy thing with something a bit more con- 
venient to wear. But, Letty, I want to ask a 
favor of you — and the other youngsters. At 
Mrs. Perkins’s party I want, in the words of 
the poet, to ‘ be a boy again, just for to-night.’ ” 

“ What fun ! If any one proposes ‘ stunts ’ 
at the table, you will have to do one, too, you 
know. And will you open the ball with me 
afterward? For Leila wrote that we are to 
dance after supper on Mrs. Perkins’s porch. 
Won’t it be heavenly ? ” 


294 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

“ It will, weather and all. You generally 
are lucky about weather, Letty.” 

“ I am a very lucky girl, all over, only I 
don’t half appreciate my good fortune,” re- 
plied Letty with a little sigh. As she spoke, 
she turned to see how Mademoiselle was enjoy- 
ing the drive, and if she felt left out of the 
conversation. “ Oh,” she exclaimed softly, 
“ Mademoiselle is asleep. Think of wasting 
this glorious day on a nap ! ” 

“ She is probably tired out and the move- 
ment through the open air is the most restful 
thing she has experienced for some time. Let 
her sleep and she will enjoy the rest of the 
day much better.” 

Quite willing to take this advice, Letty 
straightened herself in her seat and she and 
Mr. Jack enjoyed a thoroughly confidential 
talk until Lakewood was reached. 

There everything was excitement. Madem- 
oiselle was as gay and lively as either of the 
girls, after her cozy nap in the tonneau, and 
kept every one laughing during lunch with 
accounts of stupid or inattentive pupils. Miss 
Emerson was not to be outdone in relating 
absurd experiences, and every one was as- 


A MOTOR RIDE 


295 

tonished at the lateness of the hour when 
they finally rose from the table. 

When at length the two other dress suit cases 
had been strapped on, and every one tucked 
into the motor, Miss Emerson waved them a 
blithe good-bye. She was to have a few days 
holiday to buy wedding clothes, and Violet 
and Letty cast more than one curious, wistful 
glance in her direction, speculating half idly 
upon how it felt to be going to be married ! 

“ Let's play * roadside cribbage,' ” suggested 
Violet as they left the town behind. 11 Miss 
Emerson and I have such fun doing it when 
we are out with Max. We have to have 
something to do to pass the time away.” 

“ And are you likening my speed to 
Max's?” demanded Mr. Jack severely, at the 
same time opening his throttle. 

“ Oh, no, no ; please slow down. I didn't 
mean it, truly,” gasped Violet breathlessly. 

“ Served you right,” chaffed Letty, as the 
motor slowed down again to normal. 

“ What is < roadside cribbage ’ ? ” asked Mad- 
emoiselle curiously. 

“Why, we take different sides of the road. 
Mother and Mr. Jack have the right, and you 


296 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

and Letty the left. As I’m in the middle, 
I’ll choose a side, and will take right, too, 
because Mr. Jack can’t keep such a good 
lookout as the rest of us. And for that reason 
I think his counts should be doubled. We 
must keep a lookout for four-footed animals, 
each party on its own side, of course. Chick- 
ens aren’t allowed, because there are always so 
many. Men count one; ordinary things, like 
horses, cows and dogs, two ; a white horse 
twenty, and a cat in a window fifty. Two — 
four, for me. Those cows over there in the 
field, you see.” 

The game created much diversion, and Mr. 
Jack, in spite of being able to give divided 
attention, was the only one to see a cat in a 
window. Princeton was reached remarkably 
soon, but although their start had been prompt 
and progress rapid, Leila declared she had 
almost given them up. 

“ I was sure you had blown out a tire at 
the very least,” she said. “ Here come all the 
boys and girls, crazy to meet Violet. I think 
they’ve been waiting around the corner ever 
since lunch time.” 

Letty laughed and ran forward to greet the 



C ( 


> y 


I SUPPOSE THERE S SOMETHING MORE 




A MOTOR RIDE 


297 

small crowd of young people, who tried to 
pretend that they just happened to be passing. 
Introductions followed and every one pro- 
ceeded in a bunch to the house, where Mrs. 
Huntington stood waiting patiently to wel- 
come her guests. 

“ Mr. Jack,” said Letty, “ this is Ross Gil- 
christ, of whom you have heard me speak. 
Ross, Mr. Jack is going to adopt your coun- 
try.” 

“ How do you do — Mr. Jack,” said Ross, 
heartily, holding out his hand, and looking Mr. 
Jack straight in the eyes. “ I suppose there’s 
something more to the name, but that’s all 
Letty gave me for a handle.” 

“ That is all that is necessary, for all prac- 
tical purposes. I was just telling Letty that I 
refuse to be shelved or reminded of my gray 
hairs.” 

They all laughed and walked up the path, 
but it was very evident that Mr. Jack and 
Ross were sizing each other up, as the boy ex- 
pressed it. It was equally evident that the 
operation was satisfactory to both concerned. 

“ Oh, Letty, we’re so glad to see you,” ex- 
claimed Alice heartily. “ Isn’t it all jolly ! 


298 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

And whoever would have supposed that our 
adventure with the tramp should have ended 
like this? Mrs. Perkins is decorating her 
place ‘ perfectly elegant/ as she says herself. 
And what do you suppose gloomy Claudia 

thinks Oh, I’m going to tell ; you can’t 

keep me/’ as Claudia ran forward and clapped 
a firm hand across her mouth. “ She said — 
she told Louise that she believed — believed 
we got up that adventure — -just for — for no- 
toriety, and that — Leila and I make-^-make 
very queer ” 

“ Oh, Alice, hush, please/’ cried Claudia, 
quite red in the face from mingled confusion 
and the effort to keep her hand over Alice’s 
mouth. “ I don’t think it very nice to repeat 
my confidences to another girl, in order to 
make me appear ridiculous,” she added indig- 
nantly. 

“ Confidences, were they ? Then you should 
not have made them over an ice-cream table, 
where you could be heard around the parti- 
tion,” retorted Alice good-naturedly. “ So 
long as everybody sees the impossibility of 
any cooked-up scheme with the tramp, and 
you accept our 1 queer friends/ we don’t mind, 


A MOTOR RIDE 


299 

do we, girls? Claudia’s promised to go to 
Mrs. Perkins’s party to-night with the rest of 
the crowd.” 

Every one smiled at Claudia’s embarrass- 
ment, Letty included. But another over- 
heard conversation flashed through her mind, 
and she wondered if Claudia had not included 
Letty herself among Leila’s “ queer friends.” 

“ I promised Aunt Mary I would make 
matters right between me and Claudia,” she 
thought, “ and to-night will be the very 
chance. I shall tell her to-night.” 


CHAPTER XX 


CONCLUSION 

Mrs. Perkins had worked very hard over 
the preparations for her party, but it was a 
work of love. It was the first real diversion 
she had had for years, and she threw herself 
heart and soul into the work. 

“ I do declare, Mamie/' Mrs. Perkins ob- 
served as the two sat resting after the last of 
the lanterns had been fastened in place with 
candles ready for lighting, “ you've grown into 
a real handy young woman. And you're 
gettin’ to favor yer Ma, too," she added, sur- 
veying the comely young face critically. “ I 
don't reckon you remember yer Ma, you were 
such a mite when she died." 

“ I was eight, and the twins two," her niece 
replied simply. “I remember her real well. 
I w i s h ” 

As she did not finish the “ wish," Mrs. Per- 
kins took it up for her. 

“ I know what I wish — that yer Pa had 
300 


CONCLUSION 


3 QI 

somebody to look after him and Carry and the 
twins, so’t I could have you here to live with 
me, Mamie. It would be real comp’ny for 
me.” 

Mamie gasped, giggled, started to speak and 
choked with a most unexpected sob. 

“ Oh, Aunt Kate,” she exclaimed, “ I’m 
afraid there is goin’ to be some one to take my 
place at home ; leastwise, I don’t know whether 
I’m glad or sorry.” 

“ Mamie I You don’t mean yer Pa’s thinkin’ 
of marryin’ again ? ” 

Mamie nodded. 

“ Who is she ? Do I know her ? ” 

“ I don’t know. She’s that widow we 
stopped to see on the way to the Fair last fall, 
down on the Trenton road, Mrs. Lawton.” 

“ Well, I want to know ! I am surprised ! ” 

“ Oh, it’s all right. I like her, an’ she’ll 
be good to the children, only — only I don’t 
know how it’ll feel to have somebody else 
there bossin’.” 

“ Well, now, I call that real providential,” 
ejaculated Mrs. Perkins. “ The children do 
need a mother over ’em, an’ you need more 
freedom an’ good times ’n you be’n gettin’. 


302 LETTrS SPRINGTIME 

And yer Pa needs a companion, likewise coun- 
selor. Which leaves you free to come to me. 
Would you like it, Mamie ?” 

Mamie beamed. 

“I’d just love it,” she replied enthusiastic- 
ally, “ only please don't say anything to Pa 
yet a while. There ain’t nothin’ settled, you 
know.” 

They grew so absorbed in discussing the new 
project and all its possibilities that they lost 
track of the time. Mrs. Perkins came to her- 
self w r ith a start. 

“ My land, I’d meant to rest for a minute, 
and I guess we’ve be’n sittin’ here ’most an 
hour. It’s time to set the table, Mamie. 
Won’t it be a < gay and festive board ’ ? ” 

Mrs. Huntington had feared to overtax Mrs. 
Perkins’s room and powers, and had suggested 
that the grown-ups dine at her house, and 
come out afterward to watch the dancing, leav- 
ing the twenty young people to eat the much- 
talked-of chicken dinner. Mrs. Huntington 
thought that if this arrangement were carried 
out, Mrs. Perkins would not feel obliged to 
set a formal dinner table, but would serve the 
boys and girls a buffet supper. 


CONCLUSION 


3°3 

But Mrs. Perkins would not hear of any 
change. Her old-fashioned dining-room was 
plenty big enough, she assured Mrs. Hunting- 
ton, and she was having the time of her life. 

Every one arrived promptly. The girls had 
had the idea of dressing the part of a country 
party by wearing gingham dresses and sunbon- 
nets, but Mrs. Huntington had said that as Mrs. 
Perkins was offering her best to them, they 
must return the compliment, so they were all 
arrayed in their very best. Mrs. Perkins, in 
an antiquated black silk, trimmed with bugles, 
was beaming, and fairly radiated hospitality. 

As Mrs. Hartwell-Jones looked about her 
at the big, brightly-lighted rooms, and out 
upon the deep, picturesque orchard at the 
back, a sudden idea came to her. She recol- 
lected Mrs. Perkins’s complaints of the loneli- 
ness of her life, and the willingness to take 
boarders if she had been near enough to the 
town, and considered the future. 

The dinner was a wonder. There was not 
only the chicken and waffles which Mrs. Per- 
kins had promised, but almost every variety of 
meat, vegetable and dessert one could think of, 
from sausage to mince pie. It made Letty 


3 o4 LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

think of one of Huldah’s feasts at Sunnycrest 
long ago. 

“ Mince pie after those waffles ! ” cried Mr. 
Jack with a groan. “ My dear Mrs. Perkins, 
why did you not warn us ? But I cannot pass 
by such a joy.” 

“ I think you'll like it, sir ; it is home- 
made.” 

“ I have no doubt of that. I am only won- 
dering how my doctor will diagnose the case.” 

“ Well, it is better to eat too much of a thing 
you like than to have to eat something you 
don't like,” observed Claudia. “ Haven’t you 
all heard the story of the newspaper reporter 
who interviewed a famous actor ? He asked 
him : 1 And what do you find the most dif- 
ficult part of your new play ? ' To which the 
actor replied : * Having to eat a banana in the 
last act.' ” 

Letty looked across the table quickly. She 
had promised her Aunt Mary that upon her 
next visit to Princeton she would set herself 
right in Claudia's eyes. Letty preferred an 
open acknowledgment rather than private ex- 
planations, and here she saw her opening. 

“ That puts me in mind,” she began, as soon 


CONCLUSION 


3°5 

as the laughter had subsided, “ of something 
that happened when I was in Mr. Drake’s 
circus.” 

There was a general pause, and a look of 
surprised uncertainty, almost of awkwardness 
on the part of those who did not know, swept 
around the table. Claudia Thorpe grew very 
red, coughed suddenly, as if she had swal- 
lowed a crumb, and took refuge in a glass of 
water. 

Mrs. Perkins saved the situation. Her as- 
tonishment was genuine and outspoken. She 
recovered the dish which her start of amaze- 
ment had caused her nearly to drop, stared at 
Letty a few seconds and then ejaculated : 

“In a circus I My land, what won’t you 
New Yorkers think of doin’ next ! ” 

“ But I wasn’t a New Yorker then,” ex- 
plained Letty as soon as her voice could be 
heard above the shouts and screams of laughter. 
“ I lived in Philadelphia and was a very little 
girl. My father, who was a professor at the 
University, died, and he did not leave us 
much money. My big brother Ben and I had 
to do what we could to earn enough to take 
care of our dear sick mother.” 


306 LETTT'S springtime 

It cost Letty an effort to make this little 
speech, bring up her past and spread it out 
before all these new friends ; to make herself 
the center of attention — perhaps of criticism 
and even ridicule ; but she had made it bravely, 
and Mrs. Hartwell-Jones smiled understand- 
ing^ upon her from the other end of the table. 

“ Shall we get up ? Every one seems to 
have finished,” murmured that lady aside to 
Mrs. Huntington, who took the hint and rose 
at once. 

Every one appeared to have forgotten the 
anecdote which Letty's remarks had prefaced. 
The boys and girls crowded around her eagerly. 

“ Oh, Letty, Letty Grey, how perfecty 
thrilling and interesting I ” they cried. “ Do 
tell us all about it, please, please 1 ” 

“Some time, if you really want to hear, 
but isn't there something we can do now to 
help Mrs. Perkins ? ” 

But Mrs. Perkins refused flatly to let any 
of her young ladies “ perform a menial task." 
She had a woman in the kitchen, she said, to 
help Mamie with the dishes and while the 
young people danced or walked in the orchard, 
she could tidy up in a jiffy. 


CONCLUSION 


3°7 

The boys ran out with matches to light the 
lanterns, which bobbed and flickered and 
shone among the apple trees like the fruits 
of jewels in Aladdin’s garden. Every one had 
enjoyed Mrs. Perkins’s feast too thoroughly 
to feel like dancing just yet, and they stood 
about in groups, or took Mrs. Perkins’s hint 
and strolled down to the orchard. 

Claudia seized the opportunity of a moment 
when Letty was standing alone to go up to her 
with outstretched hand. 

“ Letty, I want to apologize,” she said 
frankly. “ I have been thinking some rather 
horrid things about you lately — and have said 
them too, I am afraid, to a few intimates — 
and I am sorry.” 

“ I know you have said them,” Letty re- 
plied with equal frankness, “ and that is really 
why I said what I did to-night. I did not 
want you or any one to think I was ashamed 
of anything.” 

“ How do you know I said them ? ” asked 
Claudia uncomfortably, wondering indig- 
nantly if Ross had betrayed her confidence. 

Letty related the conversation she had over- 
heard on the train several weeks before, and 


308 LETTT'S springtime 

how angry and resentful she had felt against 
Claudia. 

“ I felt hurt and sore,” she confessed, “ and 
mad, too, mad as hops at your talking about 
me so behind my back. I did not intend ever 
to set you right, but Aunt Mary said that was 
not the right spirit.” 

“ I know it was mean of me, Letty, and I 
wonder if you’ll ever forgive me ? But I was 
hurt and sore, too. And I said things, as you 
express it, to those other girls, simply because 
I had to let off steam, so to speak, and I 
didn’t want to say anything to an}' of your 
friends here. I thought I was safe in express- 
ing my private opinions to friends who I knew 
would never tell — that is, mean to tell.” 

“ I suppose I should not have eavesdropped, 
but I didn’t know they were talking about me 
at first, and afterward — I guess I was too 
mad to care.” 

“ Well, it’s all square now, isn’t it? ” asked 
Claudia, holding out her hand again. “You 
behaved splendidly to-night, and I want you 
for a really-truly friend — even if you do win 
all the boys and make me frightfully jealous,” 
she added mischievously. 


CONCLUSION 


3°9 

“ Who’s talking of jealousy ? ” demanded 
Ross, joining them. “ Let’s start the phono- 
graph and have some dancing, shall we ? I 
say, Letty, your friend Mr. Beckwith is a 
dandy. I’ve been having a long, heart to 
heart talk with him. He’s going to get 
acquainted with my father out West, and he’s 
given me the job of making you fall in love 
with our big country out there. Let’s see 
what records there are.” 

“ I have already investigated,” Claudia 
replied, “ and there is a rollicking jig. Don’t 
you think it would be fun to begin with a 
Virginia reel, Ross?” 

“Perfect I Hi, boys and girls, come along, 
all of you. Choose partners for a good old- 
fashioned Virginia reel.” 

Every one fell into the spirit of the dance. 
Mr. Hunlington led out Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, 
and Mr. J ack took Mrs. Huntington. Madem- 
oiselle La Grange professed too great ignorance 
to try, but Jack Lenox insisted and escorted 
her to a place. To her great delight, Mrs. Per- 
kins was invited by several, but laughingly 
declined. However, one audacious youth 
penetrated to the kitchen and brought forth 


3 1 o LETTT'S SPRINGTIME 

the blushing and excited Mamie, who had put 
on a white dress and blue sash underneath an 
enveloping blue gingham apron, just to feel 
party-like. 

The Virginia reel was a screaming success, 
and record after record of dance music was 
played for their nimble feet. They danced 
until the candles in the Japanese lanterns 
burned out, and gave the moonlight a better 
chance, when the elders found the peaceful 
outlook so delightful that they forgot to sug- 
gest going home. And then when it did 
occur to Mrs. Huntington that the hour was 
waxing late, Mrs. Perkins and Mamie served 
home-made cake and ice-cream. 

“ Oh, how good ! ” exclaimed Gwendoline 
Bennett. “ When I got up from the dinner 
table I was absolutely convinced that I could 
not eat again for a month, and yet here I am, 
gorging.” 

“ This ice-cream makes me feel so frisky 
that I could keep it up all night,” declared 
Ross. “ Say, girls, let’s make a night of it — 
dance until daybreak and stay for breakfast.” 

“ The musicians would not get tired,” 
laughed Leila, “ but our chaperones might.” 


CONCLUSION 


3 1 1 

“And your hostess,” added Mrs. Hunting- 
ton. 

“ I’d be more’n delighted to have you,” ex- 
claimed the excited Mrs. Perkins, “ and I’d 
give you flapjacks and maple syrup for break- 
fast — only,” she added regretfully, “ it’ll be 
Sunday morning and I’m afraid your folks 
wouldn’t think it seemly to dance all of Sat- 
urday night.” 

“ I can speak for them all very positively,” 
interposed Mrs. Huntington again, “ and I am 
sure they would not think it at all seemly.” 

“ Mother, you are like the Greek chorus in 
the old plays,” laughed Leila. “ Of course 
we didn’t expect to stay. Ross was only 
joking.” 

“ Not joking at all. We’re having such a 
good time, we don’t want it to end. Mrs. Per- 
kins must have had lotuses for dinner. She 
has made us forget time and our homes.” 

“ I’m real pleased that you’ve all enjoyed 
it,” replied Mrs. Perkins, vainly trying to re- 
member what she had heard about lotuses and 
whether they were a fruit or a vegetable, “ and 
I hope you’ll all come again, soon and often, 
now that you’ve found the way.” 


3 1 2 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

“ Is that a speech of dismissal ? ” asked Ross 
meekly, “or may we sing a song or two ? This 
moonlight is truly irresistible.” 

“ Oh, yes, let’s sing some college songs,” ex- 
claimed Claudia. “ Sitting here on the steps. 
Come, Letty, you sit here beside me and lead 
us.” 

“ I don’t want to be a wet-blanket,” Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones interrupted, “ but, I am very 
sorry to say, Letty ’s doctor has positively for- 
bidden her to sing out-of-doors. I am sorry, 
but she will enjoy listening with us, won’t 
you, dear?” she asked, drawing Letty to her 
side. 

The young people gathered in a group on 
the steps in the moonlight, and sang the dear, 
melodious, familiar songs they all loved. 
They were accustomed to singing together and 
their fresh young voices made a pleasing 
harmony in the spring night. Letty listened 
quietly, perched on the arm of her precious 
Aunt Mary’s chair, and the peace and beauty 
of the night entered into her soul. She was 
thankful she had taken her mother’s advice 
about telling Claudia the history of her little 
girlhood, and that they were friends again. 


CONCLUSION 


3 l 3 

The laziness and irritability of the past 
months slipped from her. She felt strong and 
brave and eager, ready to face the battle of 
life. 

She fell into a revery from which Mr. Jack 
roused her presently by tapping her arm and 
beckoning. She tiptoed softly to the other 
end of the veranda in his lead. The moon 
shone brilliantly, and the voices of the singers 
came to them softly across the sweet spring 
air. 

“ I thought you would not mind giving me 
a few minutes, Letty,” Mr. Jack said, “ as 
this is likely to be about the last * spree ' we 
shall have together for some time. We have 
had some very jolly times together, first and 
last, haven't we, little Miss Grey, and we will 
have the precious memory of them always." 

“ Oh, I hate to think of good times ending," 
cried Letty with a little catch in her voice, 
“ but I suppose one can't always be playing. 
The world seems a pretty big, workaday place, 
Mr. Jack." 

“ And all the better for us. Work is the 
only thing that makes life worth while, and 
our good times are tonicky little holidays. 


3 14 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

The chief thing that matters is the spirit we 
take to our work. If we have faith in our- 
selves and in our friends, — but there, I didn’t 
mean to preach.” 

“ Please go on. What you say always helps 
me.” 

He shook his head, smiling. 

“ I refuse to leave you with the impression 
that I am a preachy middle-aged gentleman 
with your ultimate good at heart, like the 
1 heavy father ’ in the old plays. Remember 
what I said this afternoon. Your friends here 
have been so nice to me, and have treated me 
so completely as one of themselves that I am 
positively rejuvenated. I like Ross Gilchrist,” 
he added positively. “ He has the making in 
him of a man.” 

They fell into a short revery, from which 
Mr. Jack roused himself with a faint sigh. 

“ Speaking of this afternoon,” he said, 
“ suppose we transact the business of the jade 
bracelet.” 

Letty lifted her hand with a start and 
glanced at the quaint carved band gleaming 
on her wrist. 

“ I declare,” she said with a tearful little 


CONCLUSION 


3 l 5 

laugh, “ now that the time comes, I can’t bear 
the thought of taking it off, Mr. Jack.” 

“ Perhaps if it is replaced by something else 
you may not miss it so much,” he suggested, 
and took a small box out of his pocket. 

Letty fingered the bracelet reluctantly. It 
was like giving up an old habit to remove it. 

“ Shall I take it off? Here goes. Shut 
your eyes and the operation won’t seem so 
dreadful,” he laughed, and taking her hand 
in one of his, with the other gently slipped 
the bracelet off over her slim fingers. 

Then he took up the small box he had laid 
on the balustrade and placed it in both of 
Letty’s own, closing her hands over it. 

“ Open it,” he commanded. 

Letty breathlessly obeyed. The wrappings 
revealed a white pasteboard box which in turn 
disclosed a small leather case. Pressing the 
spring Letty’s eyes fell upon a tiny gold watch, 
attached to a linked bracelet. 

“ A wrist watch ! ” she ejaculated in a hushed 
voice. “ What I have wanted more than any- 
thing in this world. I can’t believe it possi- 
ble that it is really for me ! ” 

“ It really and truly is, and now you see you 


3 1 6 LETTT’S SPRINGTIME 

can never forget me,” he replied solemnly, but 
with twinkling eyes, “ for I shall be ticking 
myself out at you every second. You will 
have to remember me, whether you want to or 
not, at every hour of the day.” 

Letty laughed tremulously. 

“ It is a perfect keepsake ! You are too 
good to me, Mr. Jack.” 

“ Not too good, I hope. Here, let me put it 
on.” 

He slipped the bracelet over her hand and 
smiled into her misty eyes. Neither of them 
thought to mention the wish that had held 
the jade band in place all these months. But 
Mr. Jack said gently, as he put the dainty 
watch into place : 

“ I can’t wish this on, since you must take 
it off at least every night to wind it. But I 
have a wish to go with it, little Miss Grey.” 

“ Tell it to me, Mr. Jack, and I promise you 
it shall come true, if I can make it.” 

“You can, I think, if you keep your heart 
and soul young. The world is very big, some- 
times indifferent and hard, and often cruel. 
Don’t let it break you, Letty dear, or even em- 
bitter you. The youth of the heart will help to 


CONCLUSION 


3*7 

carry one over the hardest places. And my 
wish for you is that, though there may come 
showers and even storms, that all your life 
may be springtime, Letty Giey.” 


The Stories in this Series are: 

LETTY OF THE CIRCUS 
LETTY AND THE TWINS 
LETTY’S NEW HOME 
LETTY’S SISTER 
LETTY’S TREASURE 
LETTY’S GOOD LUCK 
LETTY AT THE CONSERVATORY 
LETTY’S SPRINGTIME 












HELEN SHERMAN GRIFFITH 

H elen sherman Grif- 
fith was born in Des 
Moines, Iowa, the youngest 
daughter of Major Hoyt Sherman, 
and a niece of General Sherman. 
She now lives in Chestnut Hill, 
a suburb of Philadelphia. Her 
first story, at the age of ten 
(written with a pencil stub while 
reclining prone on the grass with 
her legs waving skyward, like her ambition), was 
called “The Lost Evangeline” and concerned an 
abducted Princess. This fondness in her extreme 
youth for magnificent nomenclature has finally re- 
sulted in “Jane” and “Mary” being her favorite 
names, for heroines. 

When she was twelve a local paper published a short 
story of hers and at the age of fourteen she won a prize 
of fifty dollars. She has written chiefly for girls, with 
occasional inroads upon the field of short stories of 
which a novelette “Incognito” that appeared in 
Lippincott’s might be termed a long one. Twenty- 
four plays constitute her effort in the dramatic line 
with — the secret ambition of all writers — hope of 
more to follow. 

Her juvenile books number nine. One novel, 
“Rosemary for Remembrance”, may be added to the 
list which, to the author’s private chagrin, was re- 
cently classed along with the juvenile. 

Among her favorite authors are Dickens, Trollope 
and Jane Austen. Her books for girls are: 

Her Father’s Legacy 
Her Wilful Way 
Letty of the Circus 
Letty and the Twins 
Letty ’s New Home 
Letty’s Sister 
Letty’s Treasure 
Letty’s Good Luck 
Letty at the Conservatory 









. 
























































































































































































































































































































































































































































































